Get help from the best in academic writing.

St. Francis of Assisi summary and response essay help

Saint Francis of Assisi Throughout the history of the Catholic Church, there have been only a few people fortunate and deserving enough of the title of “saint”. Originally named Giovanni Francesco Bernardone, St. Francis of Assisi is honored as the patron saint of animals and ecology. He lived a life of complete obedience, humility, and poverty. He was a guy who was truly in love with the Lord and wanted to follow in his teachings. He was a man willing to give up his belongings to help those less-fortunate.

Despite his death many years ago, his life still continues to have a tremendous influence/impact n the Catholic Church today. Born in Italy in the year 1182, Francis was a determined and very spirited child that any father would be proud of. As a child, he had a lot of good qualities and a lot of wealth which attracted many friends. Growing up, he had planned to pursue a trade following in his father’s footsteps, but due to a vicious public dispute, at about age 20 he stepped away from his father and Joined into the military.

As part of the military during a battle in the year 1201, Francis was taken prisoner of war and held captive for almost an entire year. This event took a toll on is body and he became so sick that he nearly died and it took him several months to recover. This was a crucial turning point that would change the life of St. Francis forever. It was during this period of captivity that, for the first time in his life, he did some serious meditating on the lord. He truly began to fall in love with God at this point. One day after a strange vision, Francis returned to Assisi to care to the sick.

After taking a pilgrimage to Rome, Francis had a dream in which God called him to repair his Church. He interpreted this literally as a command to physically repair the Church of San Damiano, a ruined Church near Assisi where he would occasionally go to pray. Therefore, Francis went to the Church with his tools and tried to repair many Churches. Soon, however, Francis would grow into the realization that God wanted him to be an advocate, and eventually a leader, of the Catholic Church by carrying out God’s mission. After a few years, Francis heard a sermon that changed the way he lived his life.

The sermon was of Matthew 10:9, in which Christ tells his followers to go out and proclaim the Kingdom of Heaven and not take any money with them. This nspired Francis to live a life of simplicity and apostolic poverty by giving up all his rights and possessions and preaching repentance. A townsman named Bernardo di Quintavalle soon Joined Francis in this life of poverty and repentance. Shortly within a year, Francis had about eleven fellow followers and they became somewhat of a brotherhood in Assisi. The bothers lived a very simple life, full of cheer, spending most of their time wandering around Umbria, Italy.

Everywhere they traveled, they left a deep impression on all those willing to listen. In about the year 1209, Francis nd his eleven followers went to Rome to seek permission to form a new religious order. Reluctantly, Pope Innocent Ill agreed to informally admit the brotherhood. Over the course of time, the brotherhood increased in size and numbers and eventually became what is known as the Orders of Friars Minor (the first order), more commonly known as the Franciscans. After founding the order, the Franciscans simplicity, poverty, and relying on God’s will.

St. Francis’s influence on the Catholic Church did not stop with the foundation of the Order of Friars Minor. In the year 1212 Clara Sciffl, a girl from a noble family in Assisi, became so enriched and ystified by the teachings of Francis that she left her family to Join him and his followers. Being the only woman, her dedication to holiness and poverty had inspired the Franciscans to accept her. She was transferred to a convent and after about four years, she founded her own order based on the strict principles of severe poverty set by Saint Francis.

This order eventually became known as Poor Clares, or the Order of Poor Ladies (the second Franciscan order). This order quickly began to spread and, as of recent, there are an estimated 20,000 Poor Clare nuns in over 76 countries around he world. Throughout his life, many married men and women wanted to embrace St. Francis’ lifestyle as well. However, due to the fact that they were married, they were not able to enter into the first order, the Friars, or the second order, the Poor Clares.

Therefore, as a result, St. Francis founded a secular order in which married men and women could belong to and live by the Gospel. Today, this third order of Franciscans is known as the Secular Franciscan Order. In the year 1982, the Franciscans saw the potential for an effective Franciscan input at the United Nation. By 1989, Franciscans International was recognized as an official non-governmental organization, effectively uniting the voices of the Franciscan brothers and sisters around the world.

It serves not only Franciscans, but the entire global community as well, by incorporating Franciscan ethical and spiritual values into international organizations. Franciscan International follows in the footsteps of St. Francis and St. Clare, as they attempt to put their ideals into action at an international level. Sadly, the beloved St. Francis died on the evening of October 3, 1226. Although born into ealth, his life became one of simplicity, poverty, and humility that became instilled in many. He worked only for God, caring for the poor and unfortunate.

Thousands of people were drawn to his eagerness and enthusiasm for a life of Christ. Through his actions, St. Francis sought to demonstrate a life similar to that of the Gospels. He was always able to find God in anything and everything that he did. As St. Francis once said, “If you have men who will exclude any of God’s creatures from the shelter of compassion and pity, you will have men who deal likewise with their fellow men. ” Even after his death, his establishments/foundations continue to keep his name alive and continue to have an influence on Catholicism.

Strength and Weakness devry tutorcom essay help: devry tutorcom essay help

Strength and Weakness BY Dantfied123 My strengths in English would have to be grammar, spelling, and writing persuasively. I became good at grammar in the 4th grade because my language arts teacher took off a grade every two grammar mistakes we made which enforced us to perfect grammar. For spelling I became good at that since the first grade, my class was mixed in with a second grade class so our teacher made us use the same words. They were hard words but I eventually got used to them.

Lastly of my strengths it ould be writing persuasively you see I acquired this skill from my language arts class last year at Highland Oaks Middle School from my teacher Ms. Messinger. We worked on this skill for about 5 month’s total. My weaknesses in English would have to be writing informative, writing long detailed, paragraphs, the 8 parts of speech, and finishing up essays. Writing informative has always been boring for me, I never got good at writing informative because it was so boring to learn and practice. I always enjoyed creative writing assignments.

Writing long, detailed paragraphs have always been a problem for me also. Sometimes I have no clue what to write because I run out of words. The 8 parts of speech, it scares me to think about them, how confusing they are and how they will trick you and deceive you with their rhyming names. I think it’s Just all confusing, conjunction, interjection, and six others. Lastly I was never taught well to finish up an essay, I could never figure out how to end it without saying “bye for now’ or something that goes along those lines.

Effective Teaching and Learning essay help service: essay help service

Effective teaching and learning Our school promoted these features of good teaching; High expectations and clear objective Conveyed to pupils in simple language: ‘what I am looking for is pupils who can… ‘ Structured lessons, often with an engaging starter, with new skills and ideas introduced in well-planned stages, and always with a summary at the end; Challenging and engaging tasks to interest all pupils, coupled with appropriate interventions by teachers, including:

Practical work to develop the teaching skills of ICT capability; 2. Oral work to develop pupils’ knowledge and understanding; 3. Activities to plan, evaluate or document work; 4. problems to encourage pupils to think for themselves, including opportunities to carry out extended ICT development work ; 5.

Research into the uses of ICT inside and outside school, so that pupils learn hoe practical applications of ICT are changing society and the economy; Manageable differentiation based on work common to all pupils in the class, with targeted support to help those with less experience or ability, and real challenge for the more able; Interactive teaching of whole classes, small groups and individuals, using a combination of exposition, demonstration, modeling, nstruction and dialogue; Effective questioning giving pupils time to think, air views and hear other’ views, with an expectation that they explain and Justify decision and reasoning; Time for pupils to reflect on their learning and progresses and to evaluate their own and other pupils’ work

Li Ning in with Nike and Adidas college essay help los angeles: college essay help los angeles

Shuangxing and Anta – are not faring too well n the loyalty stakes, scoring 13. % and 15. 1% respectively, but that could be down to the fact that sufficient work has not been done as yet to position them in the market, and may also reflect the fewer competitive features that these smaller brands can offer. Analysis of market competition between different brands shows that, for all purposes, Li Ning is already on a par with international heavyweights in all departments and as become their major rival in China.

Anta, Shuangxing and other domestic brands that target the lower end of the market are no match for Nike, Adidas and other big names, nor pose any substantive pressure on these brands. Analysis of foreign brands shows that among non-loyal consumers of Nike (those who buy Nike sports clothing but other brands of sports shoes or buy Nike shoes but other brands of sports clothing), over 50% have “switched allegiance” to domestic rands while less than 50% have chosen foreign brands.

Further studies found that the majority of those who “switched allegiance” to domestic brands mainly turned to the domestic market leader – Li Ning. So, Li Ning is the major competitor for Nike, and its threat to Nike even surpasses that of the latter’s long-time rivalry with Adidas. But Nike cannot overlook Adidas, because those who switched to foreign brands actually ended up choosing Adidas.

Journal writing essay help: writing essay help

Maggie, which was one of the daughters, was describing a skinny, dark black girl that was shy with low self esteem. An accident (house fire) causes her to feel, like she was not pretty, worthy to be on the earth. Her mother felt that she wish that she was in her sister shoes and was Jealous and enw of her (Walker pg 460). Dee, on the hand was very educate, who was out going, had black hair, and was full fgure light black woman. She had great self-esteem and felt she could do anything she put her mind to.

Dee changed her name to Wangero. She did not let the way she had grown up determine, how she would end up. In the Cathedral, this dealt with mood. In this story there was a blind man by the name of Robert, the narrator was never name, but the blind man called name him Bub. The wife and Robert had a unique relationship and they understood each other. They were also best friends. She had helped him become the person he was. Bub did not understand their relationship. Nor did he want to, matter of fact, he was very ealous and mean.

Robert, end up showing him what life about and opens his eyes to whole new world. In conclusion, all these stories have one thing or two in common. They all deal with mood on how the character may have felt. Tone, how the reader may have read the story. Characterizations, on the different type of character in the story, how they are describe and act. And symbolism, on if the story have a different meaning or do the author want you to think that. Falls Journal 2 By tawan30

Drug Wars in Mexico argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Drug Wars in Mexico The Juarez Drug Cartel is earning about $250 million a week by 1995. The Mexico Drug Cartels are not only effecting Mexico, but also the U. S. If the United States decides to help Mexico by expanding development assistance, they could also increase law enforcement, have stricter laws, and even legalize drugs. The best solution is to increase law enforcement, have stricter laws, and legalize drugs. Is organized crime a problem in Mexico? Brazen assassinations, kidnappings, and intimidation by drug lords conjure up images of Columbia in early 1990’s” (The Real War 63). Ethnographic anthroplogical studies of trafficking of organizations… are limited” (Female Drug Smugglers 239). Organized Crime in Mexico is a big problem, because drug cartels are killing and getting drugs smuggled into the U. S. Because organized crime is such a problem in Mexico they need to do something about it. The United States should also help create opportunities within Mexico.

This means expanding development assistance, rather than Just security assistance. At least $5 million for 2009, current U. S development aid to Mexico is paltry. The spending has also been far too slow, although $700 million had been released by ongress as of April 2009, only $7 million had been spent (The Real War 63). Even though only $7 million had been spent they could spend more money to help stop drug smuggling into the U. S. If this solution doesn’t work or they don’t spend more money they would need an alternate solution.

Mexico could also increase law enforcement, have stricter laws, and even legalize drugs. These include not Just pistols, but also cartel favorites, such as AR-1 5S and AK-47 style semi-automatic rifles (The Real War 63). If they increase law enforcement they could bust more drug artels but by legalizing drugs, more and more drugs would be sold and smuggled into the U. S. This is the best solution because with stricter laws, drug cartels, might be more careful on smuggling drugs across the border.

The best solution is for Mexico to increase law enforcement and make their laws stricter, and also legalize drugs. Banners hung by drug traffickers in public places and uploading videos of gruesome beheadings to YouTube. “Over 10,000 drug related killings have occurred since president Felipe Calderson took office in December 2006; in 2008 alone there were over 6,000” (The Real War 63). This is the best solution because if they legalize drugs and have stricter laws there wont be as many murders as there are now.

The best solution is for Mexico to increase law enforcement, have stricter laws, and legalize drugs because the United States is aiding M©xico to increase development. There will always be crime when there is poverty, and there will always be a demand for illegal drugs. In order to counter these threats we will need to make and enforce new laws. The Juarez Drug Cartel is obtaining large amounts of money, but it is the corrupt way of doing so. By thepot

In Search for Excellence cheap essay help: cheap essay help

In Search of Excellence I A review of the elements and the book. 8/30/2010 | Thomas Friedman in his book “The World is Flat” outlines how the entire world is shrinking and become a close net ball replete with information highways transferring data, ideas and meaningful business information at a pace that was never imagined before. In the same way the concept of “speed” is conceptually driven in the mind of business leaders by Bill Gates in his famous book. Scores of management books today are being churned out virtually every day and it’s very difficult to Judge how impactful they might be for the time they represent.

What works for today has often been seen to be redundant the next time. In Search of Excellence, a revolutionary book by Tom Peters and Robert Waterman, published in 1982, changed the way business looked at itself for that decade and also became the reference point of debates, business ideas and strategies even till date. Even though critics have labeled the book as being “deficient in Theories” and lacking is strong models that come out of theories, it nevertheless has impacted business worldwide to change the way they function. The Book The Book was fallout of a project conducted by McKinsey in the year 1972.

There ere two projects first and major one, the Business Strategy Project, was allocated to top consultants at McKinsey’s New York corporate HQ and was given star billing and later was branded as a total failure. The second ‘weak-sister’ project concerned Organization – structure and people. The Organization project was seen as less important, and was allocated to Peters and Waterman at San Francisco. Peter went berserk on this project and travelled the entire globe talking to CEO’s, business entrepreneurs, Consultants on business and Teams with no aim to chart out a “business model ” or a plan.

What culminated after this was a mammoth 700 page resentation which was later pruned down to produce the eight themes. The platform for the book was however adopted from McKinsey 7-S Model Elements as shown below:- The Eight Themes 1. A Bias for Action: The name of the title clearly gives an indication that the ultimate goal of an organization is about the results. The effort is important but unless results are seen, the effort is rendered futile. The methodology any organization can opt for is to enable a platform of seamless information exchange.

This will ensure that achieved only if the communication line and processes are flexible and open. The main reason being that such a setup of built in flexibility ensures quick transmission, interpretation, analysis of information and break up of those information into action points. The basis of such a platform is simple. The almost trivial experiment task force, small groups, temporary structure etc all lead to action orientation. Management needs to get out of the office and out and about to communicate with the people of the organization.

E. g. of such can be the introduction of the IBM’s System 360 or a 3 day ad hoc task force at Digital. These companies despite their vast ize have been able to keep communication simple and have not been transfixed with organizational charts and Job descriptions. The basic aim as can be put in words is to ensure experimentation. Companies like Betchel, T’, Digital, Fluor, Emerson, 18M, Dana, Boeing have developed such systems that enables even the most senior leadership employees communicate with people bypassing the obstacle posed by time. 2.

Close to the Customer: The main objective of every company is customer focus however not every company can follow it because as Peters and Waterman put it, that despite of all the lip service hat is given to market orientation in todays world, the customer is either ignored or considered as a bloody nuisance. Excellent companies get up close and personal with their customers and one of the company that does that better than anyone else is HP. The main intent of such a company as clearly elaborated by John Doyle is that the best companies are looking at getting the nest product generation into the customer’s premises.

Dell does that in terms of it PC BUSINESS where the internet bridges the distance barrier and customers can easily customize their laptops according to their specification. IBM again is referred to in the book as a company that will sell the Brooklyn bridge to its customers like it’s no tomorrow. The other company that did it betters than the most, even better than 18M, was Lanier who ensured that its customers were the closest. Other examples include Disney and McDonalds and have been rated as the best Mass Service providers in America. 3.

Autonomy and Entrepreneurship: Tom and Robert have laid emphasis that the very thing that made companies become behemoths in their game of play is being disregarded: innovation. A survey was taken which clearly highlighted that small firms produced about four times more nnovation than medium sized firms and about twenty-four times more than large firms. The reason was pointed out as the lack of autonomy in the big firms. Small firms encourage the entrepreneurial spirit among the people while the top notch ones are entangled in bureaucracy.

Companies like 3M, 18M, T’, GE, Bristol Meyers were all involved in bootlegging, killing programs and certain degree of madness all around. This fostered “Champions” to come out and shine in their full glory. The theory of the champions being irrational was given all due credit and became the underlying principle of such companies. The freedom to engage is circuits, groups and function as autonomous bodies with optimum levels of decentralization has premises of such organizations. The success of companies such as GE, Wang, J.

J, Bloomingdale have more would be champions than their competitors with 3M being the case to be looked into as the forerunner in innovation, entrepreneurial spirit and autonomy to its divisions. The company hence fosters in-house competition, with intense communication and is able to tolerate failure. 4. Productivity through People: The most valuable asset of an organization today are its people. The companies who ave valued people have seen to excel more rapidly than those who treat them as second best.

The Japanese regarded people as the front- Enders of the business and considered them to be the ones who knew business the best. They keep telling their employees the same and that innovation and improvement must come from Genba (where the action is). IBM’S philosophy of the treating the individual with respect, Delta’s philosophy of “Family Feeling”, HPs HP- WAY and “Management by wandering around” are examples of some HR brands that have gone a lot way to improve productivity of the employees. The philosophy of treating employees as “workers” ave a different affect than when it is when you call them “people”.

The way to ensure productivity however does not involve only devising philosophies, it also means that such philosophies are backed up with heavy people centric management programs, rich systems of monetary and non-monetary benefits and amazing varieties of employee experimental programs. The notable success stories that the book highlights are:- * RMI:- a subsidiary of US Steel and National Distillers. The company was bedridden with low employee performance till they instituted the “pure corn-a mixture of schmaltzy, sloganeering, communications and a smile at every turn” .

This lead to a huge dip in grievance related cases being reported and boosted the morale of the employees. Hewlett-Packard:- The success of the “HP way’ has won accolades across the world and a lot of companies are now trying to replicate a model for their own concerns. The 1970 recession hit HP in a big way but instead of downsizing the employees accepted a 10% pay cut and weathered the recession with its “family’. * Other success stories worth mentioning is that of Wal-Mart, Dana, Delta Airlines, McDonalds, IBM but due to words constraint it’s suggested to read the book. . Hands On, Value Driven: In todays world of cut throat competition, firms are always looking at enhancing their competencies to gain a considerable competitive advantage in the domain’s they function. The emphasis is always on cutting costs, improving efficiency and in the bottom line without giving a thought to the importance to values in an organization. It always pays for a company to be value driven because that is the catalyst that will enable the company to leverage its human resources to attain high efficiency quotient.

Companies always want to invest in models of budgeting, policies and that lays emphasis on values and culture. The book by Thomas Watson Jr wrote an entire book on Values in IBM called “A Business and Its Beliefs”. However designing a belief system is Just the start as the employees right from the line employee to the CEO must adhere to the belief system else the system collapses with severe ramifications. Companies, great ones that is, are seldom hesitant in propagating their values and belief systems in the public. Frito lays tells stories on services, J&J tells stories on quality and 3M tells stories on Innovation.

The best way to gauge if a company is serious about its values is through its annual reports. Great companies make it a point to announce their belief systems in their annual reports for the world to know. Some of the beliefs systems are as follows:- Delta Airlines: “There is a special relationship between Delta personnel that is rarely found in any firm, generating a team spirit that is evident in the individual’s cooperative attitude towards others and pride in a Job well done”. Dana: “The Dana style of management is getting everyone involved working hard to keep things simple.

There are no policy manuals, stacked up layers of management…… The Dana style isn’t complicated or fancy. It thrives on treating people with espect. It involves all Dana people in the life of the company. ” Digital: “Digital believes that the highest degree of interaction in activities needs to be in the area of customer service and support” 6. Stick to the Knitting: Organizations that branch out remaining somewhat close to their primary skill will be more successful than organization that does mindless diversification.

The most successful are the ones who are diversified around a single skill- eg the coating and bonding technology at 3M. The reason is simple. Organizations in the course of business always focus on their core competencies and the product line is based on he platform of core competency. The organization is hence able to leverage that process into designing products that have a high degree of product differentiation however an organization cannot have diversified core competencies because there is only so much to do and so much to specialize on.

Mobil once attempted to diversify into retailing by acquiring Marcor and the result was a total disaster. If we look at certain companies and how they have stuck to the concept of “Knitting” we observe certain stories mound up. Boeing:- “Observers,” notes The Wall Street Journal, “say Boeing’s strength comes from its lmost singular devotion to the commercial airline market where it derives almost 90% of its revenue. “The other guys are too busy chasing military bucks,’ says one airline official. “At Boeing the airlines come first”.

Chairman Bob Fluor comments Wal-Mart:- , “We can’t be everything to all people. ” Wal-Mart’s extraordinary record of growth has come from an overpowering niche strategy. It has stayed in a dozen states. Sticking to what it knows best, if overpowers better financed and more deeply experienced organizations such as K Mart in its chosen area. Deere: – Deere’s president, Robert Hanson, states: “We’re sticking to the customers we now. ” Forbes adds: “For years Deere has outperformed its archrival, International Harvester.

Ha- allegiance was divided between its truck business and farm Machinery. Deere, by contrast, knew what its business was, who customers were, and what they wanted. ” Amoco:- The Wall Street Journal contrasts the successful straits of Amoco with its competitors: “The wisdom guiding the mammoth oil acquisitions is that it’s cheaper to buy someone else’s reserves than to develop them internally. But at Standard Oil Co. (Indiana), we dont believe that, not for ourselves,’ tea chairman John Swearingen. Peters and Robert H Waterman) 7. Simple Form, Lean Staff: (Source: – In search of Excellence by Tom The size of the company is directly related to the level of complexity of the system, processes and the organizational structure. As the company grows, it adds to it other smaller companies, subsidiaries and complex processes in order to achieve perfect synergy between processes. The key to successful companies is however to ensure that as they grow, the process become simpler.

This is a tough nut to crack and companies will dismiss it out rightly. The biggest enemy of the organisation, according to the author is “Matrix” structure and the only way to achieve simplicity is hrough divisional structure or Product based structure. The above mentioned structure with a tinge of flexibility proves to be the perfect recipe for organizations today. Companies like Frito lays, Kodak have achieved a lot by following such a platform and so is Johnson & Johnson. 8.

Simultaneous loose-tight properties: The last of the eight elements calls in for the existence of a loose-tight Model which can be translated to be the coexistence of the firm’s central direction and individual’s autonomy. Companies that are loose- tight may be rigidly controlled, but they still foster entrepreneurship and innovation within the ranks. Some of the most Focus, Customer service and Quality cannot be compromised but at the same time the Model also allows its people to be flexible and at the same time, innovative when it comes to operation.

Criticism and Conclusion:- The book remains one of the most successful management books of all time. It sold copies by the millions and became the reference point for so many companies and their strategies. However the term used here, “reference point” bears testimony to the fact that the book was only theoretical and was criticized as lacking in practical Implications. We have little evidence that it changed corporate practices and roduced substantive gains.

The other main argument about the validity of the elements is that there exists no empirical evidence on the research done to show the objectivity of the claims and the conclusions. The choice of the companies branded excellent was also questionable as 1 [3rd of the excellent companies were in financial difficulties after 5 years of publishing of the survey result. In an article in Fast Company, cited below, Peters remarked that the criticism that “If these companies are so excellent, Peters, then why are they doing so badly now,” in his opinion “pretty much misses the point”. By Sani Sharsar 201 OHR047

Time Wasting Watching Tv college essay help online: college essay help online

Happened in the surrounding world around us, therefore it help us to catch and avoid being dropped back from the world of information. Everyone must agree that the advantages of watching TV are very considerable . But beside those benefits, there are some disadvantages that we must notice to be sure that we watch TV most effectively. I must say that television is one of the most important inventions in transmitting information in history.

From very long ago, people had already known how to transform information in many different ways but only when the first television program was broadcasted, a new age had begun, the age of image transformation. Television nowadays has been very popular, and almost every family has the access to it. By sitting daily at home, watching TV, you can get a whole look all over the world. The appearance of television and television broadcasting enriches ur entertainments.

Many events and competition can be watched “live” and many exclusive movies are presented as well (although it’s a bit late in comparison with seeing those movies in the cinema) , but all are legal and you’re free to enjoy them. In addition, if you want to travel but do not have enough money, I suggest you can enjoy traveling in the TV (for example watching the discovery channel or national geography channel), theyre screened 2417.

Homeschooling and Public Schools personal essay help: personal essay help

Introduction Schools are one of the most important facilities in our community. It serves as a learning facility for the students or to anyone who wants to learn. It helps the individuals to study at the same time communicate and socialize with other people that will then be used to have a more progressive life. This paper is a study about Homeschooling, being it as barrier to social interaction. It outlines the advantages and disadvantages for the people who avails it. Especially it aims to discuss the following points: 1 . What is homeschooling and who can conduct it? . What is the difference between a homeschooling and a normal school? . Is it really a barrier for social interaction? Its objectives are to: 1. To explain the meaning of homeschooling. 2. To discuss homeschooling as the barrier for social interaction. Significance of the study Studying is one of the key to success, being so; we need to choose the best ways wherein we could learn the best at the same time be able to learn through experience and the people around us. Homeschooling Homeschooling or homeschool is the education of children at home. It is often onducted by parents or by tutors at their own house, which is really far from the formal setting of public schools.

It is an option for children whose parents are against to what public schools teach, find the school environment poor and believes that guarantees better academic results and improvement to the character of their child. Homeschooling is a legal option in some places that enables the parents to provide a learning environment for their child. It is also an alternative for families living in isolated areas or living temporarily abroad. Methodology aradigms or educational philosophies that families adopt including unit studies, all in one curricula, student-paced learning, online education, community resources and natural learning.

Unit studies and all-in-one curricula incorporates all subjects and just varies upon the length of time it was taught; student-paced learning uses workbooks that the students answer depending on their own speed; online learning allows students to access to specialized teachers with more flexibility in scheduling just like the students-paced learning and community resources and natural learning oth involves the community the child is moving. Effectiveness of Homeschooling Based on statistics, homeschooling is effective enough for the students to perform well on their college admission tests.

However, test scores show mixed results; some test results shows that homeschoolers has higher level in English and Reading but lower scores in Math. Home schools and Public schools Homeschools and public schools are really far from each other although they both aim to educate an individual. A normal school is a public facility run by the government or a private organization that teaches many people at the same time hile a home school is an exclusive place to provide a learning environment for their child.

In terms of schedules, the two are really different; the schedule of a homeschool is very flexible that the child doesn’t need to wake up early in the morning to go to school and stay up late to do their homework unlike that of normal schools that sets a define time for everything. Reviews about Homeschooling Many believes that homeschool really is efficient for their children unlike public school which they find dangerous and brings traumas to their child who is not yet atured enough to handle the pressure that public schools give.

On the contrary, some organizations of teachers and school districts think that home schooling has its negative effect in the society like inadequate standards of academic quality and comprehensiveness; reduced funding for public schools; lack of socialization with peers of different ethnic and religious backgrounds; the potential for development of religious or social extremism; children sheltered from mainstream society, or denied opportunities that are their right, such as social evelopment and potential for development of parallel societies that do not fit into standards of citizenship and the community.

Homeschooling as a social barrier Homeschooling is a barrier to social interaction because it limits the movements of their civic engagement to the community was. At some cases, many homeschoolers seems to space-out themselves to the ones from public schools because it’s unusual for them to do so, and because of social discriminations. “It takes a village to raise a child” Many believe that children are born curious about the world and eager to ucceed in life and those kids learn best through experience and experimentation rather than by being told how and what to think.

In the words of John Holt: “Real learning is a process of discovery, and if we want it to happen, we must create the kinds of conditions in which discoveries are made… They include time, freedom, and a lack of pressure. ” But parents of homeschoolers, see the family environment as the best place for children to grow, while the public schools believe that, as the African proverb states, “It takes a village to raise a child. ” Children and parents have omplex relationships and interdependencies which make it harder for children to discover true independence within the family.

In the environment of public school, children face direct personal responsibility for their actions, without the emotional pressures that family-based accountability can sometimes carry. In addition, children are more able to develop some important social skills in a democratic school ” the ability to tolerate diversity of opinion, to speak out against inappropriate behavior, and to develop and carry out group projects, for example.

In most homeschooling families, the parent sees him or herself as ultimately responsible for the child’s education, while at Sudbury schools, that responsibility rests squarely with the child. Conclusion In this paper, we concluded that homeschooling is really barrier to social interactions because it limits the movement of the child upon his own house, and isn’t able to socialize with those ordinary people in the environment. Thus, those who graduated through homeschooling tend to be more useful and really contribute to a progressive country.

Price Elasticity of Goods best essay help: best essay help

In general, businesses are aware of demand curves; however, it is rare that they actually know how to recognize those curves. In order to make sound business decisions, it is important to be able to recognize certain elements of a demand curve. For instance, if Apple raised its prices by five percent, what would happen to its revenues? The answer to this question depends on the response of Apple consumers. Will the consumer refrain from making purchases completely or Just cut back on them? How a consumer responds to price changes is known as price elasticity.

The price elasticity of demand can be influenced by availability of substitutes, the level of necessity or luxury, amount of income required by the product, the time period considered and permanent or temporary price change. In regards to substitute or alternative products, the more substitute products there are, the bigger the elasticity. In reference to necessity or luxury, one must understand that luxury products have a tendency to have a greater elasticity than necessities. For some consumers, there are certain products that at the start have a minimal degree of ecessity, but because they can be habit forming they turn into necessities.

Additionally, products that consumers are required to spend more for are more inclined to have greater elasticity. When considering the time period, elasticity is more likely to be larger over a greater period of time for the reason that consumers have more time to modify their behavior toward price changes. With respect to permanent and temporary price change, a one-day sale will cause a different response than a permanent price reduction of the same degree. The relationship of price elasticity of demand to microeconomics is consumer nfluence on prices.

As previously mentioned, price elasticity is the consumer’s response to price change. Microeconomics looks at how the decisions and behaviors of consumers shape the supply and demand of goods and services. It is this behavior that determines prices; which in turn shows how prices can determine the supply and demand of goods and services. A real-life example ofa good that shows elasticity of demand would be cars. In the short term, the demand for cars would be to some extent elastic because a new car purchase can often be postponed or delayed.

The demand for a particular model would be considerably elastic due to the fact that there are numerous substitutes available. Almost every car manufacturer offers a sedan. Additionally, the purchase of a new car will require a substantial amount of a consumer’s income; making the demand for this product more elastic. Where the demand would be more inelastic is in rural areas. This would be the case because of the small number of alternative modes of transportation in rural areas. Over a longer period of time the demand for cars would most likely be inelastic in this scenario.

Another example would be coffee. To some, coffee is considered a necessity, but in reality it is a more of a luxury. The impact of price on a luxury item is more inclined to be elastic. While there are plenty of brands and flavors, coffee in simple terms would be considered inelastic. On the contrary, a latte has more substitutes; therefore would be considered more elastic than coffee. In conclusion, demand and/or the way demand changes in relationship to pricing. It also refers to how much money a consumer is willing to pay for a particular good or service.

The Body Shop International college application essay help online: college application essay help online

The Body Shop International BY Nenchenl 2345 I Body Shop International PLC 2001 Case Study Solution – Introduction to Financial Modeling first question that usually proposed for this case study is in regards to the revenue issue; What was the cause of the lack of growth in revenue during the late 90’s? The 2nd question deals with the rapid growth in 2001; What was the cause of the rapid increase in sales in 2001 and what were the negative impacts of the rapid growth. Issues surrounding the lack of growth in revenue:

In the early to mid 90’s, the revenue growth for Body Shop was at least 20% each year. But by the late 1990’s, the revenue growth fell to 8%. Body Shop was able to grow at a fast pace early in the decade because of the lack of competition. But by the end of the decade, the competition grew fierce. Another reason for the slow growth in the late 90’s was the over expansion in the previous years. Almost every mall in America (and shopping street in Britain) had a Body Shop. How would the Body Shop forecast earnings so they would not be blind-sided by another decline in 01ST?

Financial Forecasting This case study is very simple and straight-forward. It usually is one of the first cases presented in class, as it is the first case in the book because it is the easiest. Because of the lack of revenue growth, Anita Roddick (founder of the Body Shop) was forced to step-down from the CEO position. The fresh management team, assembled by the new CEO Patrick Gournay, was able to increase revenue by 13% in their first year (2001). However, in their attempt to grow the revenue, they lost 21% in their 01ST.

The major reason why this occurred was because ofa lack of forecasting through the use of financial modeling. Key Aspects of the Body Shop Case Study (based on implied assumptions) 1 . Because the hybrid method of financial forecasting is used, the cost of goods sold as a percent of sales should be addressed in your analysis. For example, the COS % of sales 42% in 1999, 39. 7% in 2000, 39. 8% in 2001, and you need to provide a forecast for 2002 – 2004. The COS % of Sales in the 3 year forecast should never go above 42% because of the current market onditions, and at best should increase to 41% in 2004.

To be conservative, the 2002 and 2003 %s should average 40. 25%. (Another way to handle this is to do a sensitivity analysis; say the % was 35 for all 3 years, then do it again at 37, 40, 42 and 45 and show how this impacts the bottom line. Then choose the best estimate) 2. Revenue should grow 10- 15% in 2002 – 2004. 3. Working capital should keep increasing over the forecasted time period. 4. At least 1 major competitor will go bankrupt, and another will be acquired by a company that is not the Body Shop.

Levels of Self Disclosure Between Men and Women buy essay help: buy essay help

Self-disclosure comes in many forms. It can be accomplished verbally or non- verbally. I think the most common form of disclosure is through clothing. You can tell so much about a person by the way they dress. Another, more up to date, way is through social networking websites. IVe found that these websites prove how differently men disclose themselves versus how women disclose themselves. The setting of where the disclosure is taking place also makes a huge difference in the level of disclosure.

For instance, a couple of five years will have a higher and more even level of disclosure between each other, and two people that Just met will have a low level of disclosure that will teeter-totter from one person to the next. When first introducing yourself to someone, your level of disclosure will depend on who you are, your culture, your gender, who you are speaking to, and what the topic is about. Overall, I find that gender is the most defiant factor on the level of disclosure. Men have a tendency to put on a fapde for their audience to impress eople.

Women let their thoughts and feelings be heard, and I believe that this is due to a long term of suppression that is no longer tolerated. Partners have an even level of disclosure. They expect the same amount of disclosure from their partners as they are giving. When this does not happen, a relationship can fail. With an even level of disclosure, relationships can grow. Some grow for the good of the partnership, and some grow to the point that the disclosures revealed what they did not want and the relationship dwindles.

Calpurnia’s Character in To Kill a Mockingbird essay help online free: essay help online free

Question 3: Calpurnia is the African-American cook and housekeeper for the Finches. She acts as a mother figure and disciplinarian in the Finch household. In some ways, she even takes the place of Scout and Jem’s dead mother. Atticus trusts Calpurnia, relies on her for support raising his children, and considers her as part of the family. Calpurnia’s characters towards the children make them close to her. She is a loving and caring person. In this novel, Calpurnia’s loving character makes the children comfortable with her.

Their mother died when Scout was only two and Jem was four years older than her. Therefore, they are lack of mother’s love. As the nanny for the children, she treats them like her own children. She really takes care about them. For instance, Atticus said to Aunt Alexandra that “l don’t think the childrenVe suffered one bit from her having brought them up. If anything she’s been harder on them in some ways than a mother would have been. She’s never let them get away with anything, she’s never indulged them the way most colored nurses do. This reflects that Calpurnia care for the children as a mother should be. On the other hands, she is also a responsible person as a nanny and a part of Atticus’s family. She always thinks that it is her responsibility to take a good care towards the children. She never omits the children and let them without any supervision. As the evidence, “l don’t want anybody sayin’ I don’t look after my children. ” Besides, she always advises the children to behave in a good manner. As example, she asked Scout to respect Walter Cunningham when they are having dinner with him.

For instance, “Hush your mouth! Don’t matter who they are, anybody sets foot in this house’s yo’ comp’ny, and don’t you let me catch you remarking on their ways like you was so high and mighty! ” Other than that, she is also a strict person. For example, “She tried to bring them up according to her lights, and Cal’s lights are pretty good-and another thing, the children love her. ” However, the children feel comfortable with her even though they have to obey her rules. Besides being a responsible ‘mother’, she also showed as someone who is protective.

She always protects the children in whatever situation. She has never let the children be in danger. For instance, she protects the children when the mad dog came. “Calpurnia stared, then grabbed us by the shoulders and ran us home. She shut the wood door behind us, went to the telephone and shouted, “Gimme Mr,Finch’s office! Moreover, she defends the children when Lula tries to provoke the children in the blacks church. She told Lula that, “Theys my comp’ny. ” This shows that she treat the children like her own family.

Black community are always been consider as uneducated people. However, Calpurnia is different compared to them. She is an educated person. She can write anybodys in Maycomb. Atticus said Calpurnia had more education than most colored folks. ” Apart from that, she can speak with a good English language and also colloquial language. In the Finch’s’ house she speaks the very correct English of an ducated person but at church she converses in her friends’ dialect so they will not feel she is trying to act superior to them.

Calpurnia’s characters help Atticus a lot in managing the family. She is a protective like a father, loving and caring as a mother and educated like a teacher, which mean a lot to the children. Scout and Jem learnt many things from her for becoming a good human being. In a nutshell, Calpurnia deserve a good treatment from the family. She has done a good Job to rise up the children. The children have grown to be a better person because of her although they do not have a mother.

Memo Assignment english essay help: english essay help

The centralized design of the organization includes hierarchy procedures, guidelines, and processes that are regularly useful in order to regulate operations of particular activities. These activities are those seen in management, finances, marketing, accreditation, and legal issues. In contrast, the decentralized design of the organization includes activities more closely related to patient care. This decentralization of the organization encourages enthusiasm and creativity, permits critical thinking from different care givers, and accommodates flexibility and autonomy.

Riverside Hospital is conveniently located in Rapides General Hospital in order to accommodate patients and health care workers. This locality helps to better serve patients because they are able to utilize Rapides General Hospital’s resources such as its radiology and laboratory services. The hospital is also centrally located in the city of Alexandria, Louisiana which provides greater access to the community. Facility Functionality Riverside Hospital is a long term acute care unit with 28 private rooms which includes two suites. This facility is able to care for patients who are not healthy nough to return home.

The types of patients cared for at this facility are those who need extended stays for things such as severe wounds, respiratory failure, postoperative care, and trauma. Riverside Hospital has qualified nursing staff and certified nursing assistants. Respiratory therapists are available 24 hours daily to provide respiratory needs including weaning patients off ventilators. There is a physical therapy department which includes physical therapists, occupational therapists, and a speech therapist to help patients return to their optimal level of independence.

The social worker helps to provide discharge planning which starts the day of admission to utilize resources that may be needed. There is a registered Riverside Hospital has an onsite pharmacy with a pharmacist available 24 hours a day. Summary The organizational design at Riverside Hospital is important to its success. Each part is necessary in order for the facility to maintain its stability as a business while providing an optimal working environment for its employees. Each employee at Riverside Hospital is considered a part of the health care team which focuses on the main goal of this organization… quality patient care.

The Color of Water: a Black Man’s Tribute online essay help: online essay help

James McBride’s memoir The Color of Water: A Black Man’s Tribute to His White Mother not only tells the story of his own life but also tells the story of his mother’s life. The book looks at the author’s life experiences as a person of mixed race, his struggle with his own identity, and the discrimination that his mother, Ruth, endured from individuals due to her religion, as well as the injustices she faced from her own father due to her relationship with men of a different race and religion.

While the notion of discrimination based on race, religion, or ethnicity may seem simplistic, this emoir recounts the plethora of instances where mother and son were faced with great injustices. The title notes that the book is a “Black Man’s Tribute to His White Mother” and that it is. While James McBride looks back on his own life, the book is clearly centered around the life of his mother and the impact that she has left on his own. At times, the book can be confusing as it Jumps from time period to time period and from James’ point of view to Ruth’s.

While reading The Color of Water I was consistently looking at the situations in life of James and Ruth from a social Justice perspective. However, before I discuss the complex issue of social Justice and its relationship to the injustices of the book, I must first define what social Justice is. Social Justice essentially refers to the concept in which all individuals of a society are treated fairly and receive a proportionate amount of the benefits of society. To be precise, BusinessDictionary. om, cites social justices as “fair and proper administration of laws conforming to the natural law that all persons, irrespective of ethnic origin, gender, possessions, race, religion, etc. , are o be treated equally and without prejudice. ” As I will outline, there are countless instances in James McBride’s memoir in which the concept social Justice was certainly not practiced. Looking at this memoir though the lens of social Justice proved to be quite rewarding.

The first chapter of the book is titled “Dead”, in reference to the disownment of Ruth by her own family. Not only did they disown her but they considered to her be dead in their eyes. The reason for this pseudo death was Ruth’s marriage to James’ biological father, a black man named Andrew Dennis McBride. It’s important to understand that Ruth came from a strict Jewish family; the main perpetrator of the discrimination against Ruth is her rabbi father, who is referred to as “Tateh” meaning father in Yiddish.

In Contrast to her familys staunch racist views, which were a reflection of societal views of the early to mid-twentieth century, the memoir shows Ruth as a woman ahead of her time who marginalized race and treated people equally, practicing social Justice. This is demonstrated throughout the book, especially in chapter two when James asks Ruth “How come you don’t look like e? ” and she simply responded by saying that she did look like him because she was his mother and drifted away from the topic by saying that he should focus on school.

Furthermore, evidence of Ruth’s reluctance to look at people based on race is exemplified in chapter six when James asks her “what color is God’s spirit”, to which his own identity is clear, especially in chapter four titled Black Power. James struggles with a desire to have unity with blacks at the height of the Civil Rights Movement of the 1960s and the love that he has for his white mother. Another injustice exposed in the book is the arranged marriage of Ruth’s parents. Ruth states that their marriage had nothing to do with love.

Ruth’s father basically exploited her mother due to her familys relative wealth and the fact that she was his “ticket” to America to escape another injustice that he and other Jews in Poland were facing from Russian soldiers. However, the anti-Semitic injustices that Ruth’s family experienced in Poland did not end when they came to America, outlined in chapter five, especially when the family moved to Suffolk, Virginia after her father learned of he opportunity of an open synagogue there. Ruth describes that in Suffolk people loved anything new or different except for Jews.

In school she was taunted and called “Christ Killer” and “Jew Baby. ” She also noted the presence of the Ku Klux Klan in Suffolk on page 44 and the atrocities they perpetrated against blacks. Eventually, “Tateh” gave up on being a rabbi and opened at store in a predominately black section of Suffolk. At the store “Tateh” forced his children to work long hours. What is even more shocking is when Ruth describes in great detail the sexual molestation he endured from her own father, which caused her to develop of very low self- esteem and a hate for him.

The second half of the book continues with more injustices faced by James and his family. In chapter ten, James’ brother Richie is arrested for a drug crime, that he did not commit and was haggled by the policemen because he had $90 of college money in his pocket, another example of the rampant racial profiling of the time period. Ruth’s father’s narrow-mindedness is shown again as she recalls her high school graduation that he forbid her to attended because part of the ceremony was to take lace in a Gentile church.

Ruth originally defied her father, but could not go through with it when she approached the threshold of the church. In the books final chapters, James talks about how he began looking into his mothers past; he went to Suffolk with the address of his mother’s old house and the name of her childhood friend. In Suffolk he spoke with this childhood friend and even entered the synagogue that his mother’s family attended. This shows me, that as he grew older James began to finally discover the heritage of his mother that when e had questioned her as a child about she ignored, shrugging it off as irrelevant.

In between James’ chapters about his visit to Suffolk, Ruth discusses the harassment that she and James’ father were subject to as an interracial couple in 1940s Harlem. It was during this time that Ruth converted to Christianity and eventually established a church with her late husband. The Epilogue seems symbolic to me, since it involves James’ coworker who is the son of a Holocaust survivor, the Holocaust being a cataclysmic injustice, invites James and Ruth to a Jewish wedding. Ruth agrees to attend and enters a synagogue for the first time since being a child.

It is here where it seems Ruth has embraced her own heritage, a heritage that her son had embraced soon before. It seems that by the end of the memoir everything has come full circle. Both Ruth and James, while still haunted with the injustices faced, have come to grips with their heritage, which has multi-racial person faced not long ago in our countrys history, I can admire and appreciate the immense difficulty and struggle that a person has between two different groups of people that they love.

While things in terms of racial and religious discrimination are less out in the open as they were Just decades ago and progress has been made, people still face the injustices of being treated differently simply because they don’t look like the predominant group in a society. James McBride’s memoir shows that regardless of race or religion we are all people and we all have the same feelings and desires in life and that while being of multi-racial background may have been seen as a detriment to him in the past, it appears to me that it has enriched his life and made him a very strong willed individual.

The Color of Water is about much more than one issue; rather it is a glimpse at the life of a son and his mother, the discrimination that they both faced from family and strangers alike, and a multi-racial man learning to come to grips with his identity as person of two ethnic backgrounds, which African Americans and Jews seem extremely different, they ironically both faced the same type of discrimination. While being of mixed race made life difficult, by the end of the memoir it became evident that James embraces both sides of his background because both have shaped the man he is today.

Leaders vs Managers free college essay help: free college essay help

Leaders Vs Managers Steven Powell MGT 380 Ms. Alysia Young July 12, 2010 There is the age old question of what is the difference between a manager and a leader? Most people will say that you cant be a manager without being a leader. In this paper, I will discuss in detail, what is it that leaders and managers do, can leaders and managers be one in the same, as well as, explain the difference between managers and leaders. Most successful businesses usually consisted of a team of successful managers. Note that in order to be a manager it does not require a erson to be a leader.

Managers often ask your “how” and “who” questions in an organization. Managers are about appealing to the head through planning, organization, controlling, and directing. Managers generally have a formal title in an organization and they thus have formal organizational power. (Tanner, 2009) There are some people out there with the title of manager who do not have anyone who work for him or her. They simple manage things like accounts, property, or supplies. They are totally successful at doing their Job without showing any signs of leadership.

Also, a manager can obtained his position of authority through time and loyalty given to the company, not as a result of his leadership qualities. According to the text, there are several different examples of managers. For instance, managers are concern with how to get things done and try to get people to perform better. Another example, managers value stability, order, and efficiency, and they are impersonal, risk adverse and focus on short term result. (Yukl, 2010, p. 6) These are Just a couple of examples of what it is a manager should be doing. Leaders are also important in the success ofa business.

According to the text, leaders value flexibility, innovation, and adaptation; they care about the people as well as the economic outcomes, and they have longer-term perspective with regards to objectives and strategies. (Yukl, 2010, p. 7) Leaders often ask your “what” and “why” questions in an organization. One does not have to have a formal title in the organization to be a leader. (Tanner, 2009) A leader is also a person who guides others toward a common goal, showing the way by example, and creating an environment in which other team members feel actively involved in the entire process.

A leader is not the boss of the team but, instead, the person that is committed to carrying out the mission of the business. A strong leader will possess several qualities such as being a good listener, focused, organized, available, includes others, decisive and confident. (“What is,” 2009) These qualities make an effectively leader as well as a manager. In order to be a leader or managers, a person needs not be one in the same. Because simple put, some people are managers and other people are leaders. A manager has a different agenda than a leader, for example, managers do things right, while leaders do the ight thing.

This means that managers do things by the book and follow company to the company. (“The Difference,” 1997). A leader is more emotional than a manager is. Another major distinction, is as a manager, in order to get a subordinate to do a job, the manager doesn’t have to be a leader because he or she is given that power by virtue of position, in other words, all the manager has to do is tell a subordinate to do something because he or she is the manager, they must be obeyed. Whereas with leaders, people naturally follow them by their own choice. A leader may have no rganizational skills, but their vision unites people behind them.

Although, a leader and manager do not need to be one and the same, I do think that in order to be an effective manager one need to have some leadership skills. Some people believe that Just because a person is a manager that it makes them a leader I think that this truly depends upon the situation or the position that they hold. Although managing and leading are in the same family, they are totally different. Managers get results and they are efficient. Then again, efficiency does not mean one is always effective. When a business is uneven with too many managers and too few leaders, it is proficient at doing the work right.

However, it does not do the right things because a lacks of leadership. As a result, reality sets in as the company puts more focus on process than vision. I have known managers who were terrible leaders! They could plan, execute, and direct others, but no one was motivated to do their best for them or for the company. These managers did not have a clear direction of what they wanted to accomplish and staff in their companies display a “going through the motions” quality to their work. So you can see, Just because a person is a manager doesn’t mean that he or she is a leader.

There several different between being a leader and being a manager. The major differences between leaders and managers are “leaders have willing followers and managers get result through their subordinates; leaders use influence and managers must have authority; leaders earn the right to lead from followers and with managers, the right to manage is granted by ownership; leaders ask and managers tell; leaders have personal power and managers have position power; leaders intend to make changes whereas managers roduce goods and services Managing is about efficiency.

Leading is about effectiveness. Managing is about how. Leading is about what and why. Management is about systems, controls, procedures, policies, and structure. Leadership is about trust and about people. The final difference is that it is possible to be a leader without being in a position of authority. But, overall in order to have a successfully organization, there must be a balance between managers and leaders, or a manager must have some leadership skills. In this paper, I have discussed what it is that leader and managers do.

Church and State in Italy During the Middle Ages Italy! essay help: essay help

Church and State in Italy during the middle ages! Church has always played a major part in Italian History. As Europe gradually emerged from the destruction of the Roman Empire, the church became one of the mainstays of civilisation. The disorganisation of the Holy Roman Empire, its ongoing dispute with the papacy over the extent of Church authority in secular government and absentee foreign overlords left Italians largely self-governing within their communes.

At the start of the fourteenth century, Italy was a patchwork of independent towns and small principalities whose borders were drawn and redrawn y battles, diplomatic negotiations and marriage alliances. During the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, many of these petty principalities consolidated into five major political units that precariously balanced power on the Italian peninsula; the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, the Papal States and the three major city-states of Florence, Venice and Milan .

The other minor city-states which co-existed with these larger powers made political stability in Italy even more tenuous as their loyalties shifted from one main force to another. The Catholic Church was the major unifying ultural influence, preserving its selection from Latin learning, maintaining the art of writing, and a centralised administration through its network of bishops. In 380 AD, Christianity became the state religion of the Roman Empire by the decree of the Emperor, which would persist until the fall of the Western Empire, and later, with the Eastern Roman Empire, until the Fall of Constantinople .

During this time (the period of the Seven Ecumenical Councils) there were considered five primary sees according to Eusebius: Rome, Constantinople, Antioch, Jerusalem and Alexandria, known as the Pentarchy . After the destruction of the western Roman Empire, the church in the West was a major factor in the preservation of classical civilisation, establishing monasteries, and sending missionaries to convert the peoples of northern Europe, even travelling as far as Ireland in the north.

In the East, the Byzantine Empire preserved Orthodoxy, well after the massive invasions of Islam in the mid-seventh century . The invasions of Islam devastated three of the five Patriarchal sees, capturing Jerusalem first, then Alexandria, and then finally in the mid-eighth century, Antioch. The whole period of the next five centuries was dominated by the struggle between Christianity and Islam throughout the Mediterranean Basin. The battles of Poitiers, and Toulouse preserved the Catholic west, even though Rome itself was ravaged in 850 AD, and Constantinople besieged .

In the 1 lth century, already strained relations between the primarily Greek church in the East, and the Latin church in the West, developed into the East-West Schism, partially due to conflicts over Papal Authority. The fourth crusade and the sacking of Constantinople by enegade crusaders proved the final breach . In the 16th century, in response to the Protestant Reformation, the Church engaged in a process of substantial reform and renewal, known as the Counter-Reformation.

In subsequent centuries, Catholicism spread widely across the world despite experiencing a reduction in its hold on Enlightenment . The Second Vatican Council in the 1960s introduced the most significant changes to Catholic practices since the Council of Trent three centuries before . Bishops were central to Middle Age society due to the literacy they possessed. As a result, they often played a significant role in governance. However, beyond the core areas of Western Europe, there remained many people with little or no contact with Christianity or with classical Roman culture .

Martial societies such as the Avars and the Vikings were still capable of causing major disruption to the newly emerging societies of Western Europe. The Early Middle Ages witnessed the rise of monasticism within the west. Although the impulse to withdraw from society to focus upon a spiritual life is experienced by people of all cultures, the shape of European onasticism was determined by traditions and ideas that originated in the deserts of Egypt and Syria .

The style of monasticism that focuses on community experience of the spiritual life, called coenobitism, was pioneered by the saint Pachomius in the 4th century . Monastic ideals spread from Egypt to Western Europe in the 5th and 6th centuries through hagiographical literature such as the Life of Saint Anthony . Monasteries become the core focus for the education of Italians once the administration collapsed and the Church took over. However with the monasteries in harge of the learning they also had the right to choose what would be taught and what would be thrown out.

Anything they didn’t see as ‘Christian’ would not be able to be used in librarys or classes . This allowed the church to dominate the future teaching direction of all Italian people. Books they found ‘unchristian’ where removed and burnt from all libraries, Art work that wasn’t up to Christian standards was also removed and either ruined or sold to other countries. A great number of the Italian cultural history was lost during this Christian period. The Italian culture today is due largely to the churches influence in the middle ages.

The Church formed many traditions that are still in place today. The history of the State is one that has fashioned Italy for many years though out all their battles and rulers, each has shaped Italy in one way or another. Every decision made over the years has been one of great debate and will continue for many years. The Christian church holds an astonishing power over the cities and the way the country is run. The culture and churches influence will be a forever lasting one within Italy.

My Favorite Place a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Campus life is full of new experiences and challenges, and is the time to add a new lifestyle and more responsibilities to your plate. It is a place where you get treated like adults and are here, by choice to further your education and to achieve your goals in life. We as adults have to take on responsibilities, and you choose to do them, it is really up to you. People who enroll in school should be ready for what campus life has to throw at them. The decision to continue your education in college is one that needs to be made with the understanding of reaching your life’s goals.

The purpose of college is to educate yourself , so when making that decision, it is a priority to ones new lifestyle. To enter college without the desire to learn is really a waste of time. While in college, you have to be mature enough to manage things on your own. You have to be able to rely on your own self to get things done. Attending classes, completing homework, and studying, are some examples of being a responsible adult in college. Scheduling your life is a priority to campus life. A college student must find time in their busy schedules to study. A normal adult may have time to get everything done and still have time to spare.

A college student on the other hand, is constantly on the go. College students have busy schedules that include working, studying and socializing. College can be stressful if students fail to balance life on campus and life outside of campus. Many students attend college while working part-time or even full-time Jobs. After studying for a test or preparing for a presentation at work, students should be able to take time for enjoyable activities such as reading a book, oing for walks, socializing with friends, seeing a movie, and other activities to relax their minds.

Being a responsible adult, a student should know their limitations to having freedom. One example, if a student has to study for a test and their friends want to go out and party, that’s when the student should think of priorities. Teachers will not be on a students’ back, regarding homework. If you did your homework, good, if you didn’t, too bad. Keeping your grades up is a big commitment to starting school. Getting good grades also can get pretty hard for many students, especially if you have a amily, or a full time or a part time Job.

Attendance is a plus. Attending class regularly helps students with classroom material, and they can earn attendance points. Students come to realize that campus life is not as easy as they might of hoped for. Many students seem to believe that college life is filled with parties and freedom. Once a student walks through the doors of a university, that’s when the real world begins, and it’s time for maturity to kick in. Campus life can be a tough challenge, but at the end, it does pay off.

Effects of Aging buy essay help: buy essay help

The Effects of Aging Krista Halverson September 4, 2010 Human Lifespan Development Barbara Kennedy The transformation that takes place throughout one’s life is inevitable. The growth and development of becoming an adult forces many body and mind changes. Physical appearance, mental capability and other issues all take place in our later adult years. All of these changes happen at different times for everyone. Nobody ages at the same rate. Aging is impossible to run away from but millions of people spend countless dollars to slow the aging process. The biggest notable changes occur between the ages of 50 and 60.

Some physical changes can be postponed by frequent medical visits with a doctor. Most in the prime of their lives do everything one can to lead a healthy lifestyle. As we grow older, we have a tendency to stop being careful with what we eat. Our diets go by the wayside and in turn, our physical health suffers. When an elderly person stops eating healthy, he or she begins to become malnourished. Several factors of malnourishment are the teeth become weak and may even begin to fall out. The mind is not as strong and virulent as the body is suffering huge vitamin deficiencies because of the lack of proper diet.

Due to the teeth being less strong, an elderly may have to resort to soft foods that will encourage the malnutrition. A study conducted on eating and the elderly showed signs that the social factors involved with the elderly have a very large role in how much and what an aging adult eats. “We have demonstrated that meals eaten with other people are 46% larger than meals eaten alone, and the more people present at the meal, the more will be eaten” (de Castro, Exercise along with healthy eating also plays an important role in the aging process. The inactive older adult – a large proportion of the population – has an ncreased burden of chronic conditions associated with a sedentary lifestyle that continues to rise steadily. Although, the health status of older adults varies from individual to individual, a strong association between functional ability and regular physical activity exists” (Sawyer, Castaneda-Sceppa, pg. 2). I sat down with my elderly grandparents, and asked them what they thought about the effects of aging. My grandmother has lived a very sedentary life always making up excuses to avoid exercise.

My 85-year-old grandfather, on the other hand, walks an average of one mile every day. My grandmother has many health problems and I believe this is due to her sedentary lifestyle. My grandfather has had medical problems but all related to his farming background. Rotator cuffs needing to be replaced and heart bypass surgery because of his bad eating habits growing up. There have been no major health problems for him like with my grandmother. Many elderly are left alone and this also leads to depression and feelings of abandonment.

As fade, long and short-term memory is also affected. When we are young, we remember everything from someone’s age to phone numbers, license plate numbers, and all sorts of other small etails. As our brain ages, it loses some of the ability to retain information. Blood flow decreases over time as our brain loses volume. According to the American Psychological Association, “Episodic memory, which captures the “what,” “where,” and “when” of our daily lives, is to blame. Both episodic and longer term memory decline somewhat over time” (http://www. apa. rg/pi/aging/memory-and-aging. pdf). Mortality is also often thought about as aging takes place. When young, most believe that invincibility is at the fingertips. As aging occurs, one can begin to evaluate life choices and ith the physical changes of aging, makes seeing death inevitable. People who have faith in God allows them not to be afraid of dying because they know they are going to a better place. Those without faith often wonder what happens to them after they die. “Judgment and eternity, and indeed the very existence of God, provide great solace to many’ (Smith pg. ). For those who do not believe in God, would have a tendency to think more scientifically about death. Science brings more of an absolute break down of the aging body and deteriorating into the Earth. experience How a person mourns the loss is very dependent upon the circumstances urrounding the death. Some deal with the loss much better if death has been known about for some time. It may make handling the death easier when one knows that the family member is no longer suffering from pain of cancer or other illness or injury.

The family members believe that it gives them time for closure allows the ability to say goodbye. Some also find it harder to deal with death when it comes unexpectedly. Sudden heart attacks leave family members reeling because they could not tell the loved one how much he or she was cared for. We can see that even though there are hundreds of products that can slow aging nd prolong death, both will come eventually. My grandparents are not mournful of their lives. They enjoy how well they raised three children.

The Handsomest Drowned Man in the World university essay help: university essay help

The Handsomest Drowned Man in the World BY seba924 Sea Imagery “The Handsomest Drowned Man in the World” is full of sea imagery, from the title on forward. When the dead body first approaches the shore, the kids playing think he is a whale; then, a ship. He even looks like some sort of funky sea monster: “when [his body] washed up on the beach, they removed the clumps of seaweed, the Jellyfish tentacles, and the remains of fish and flotsam, and only then did they see that it was a drowned man” (1).

And shortly after, we’re told that “he had the smell of the sea about him and only his shape gave one to suppose that it was the corpse of a human eing, because the skin was covered with a crust of mud and scales” (2). The women use a sail to make him a shirt. They suppose that, if he were alive, “he would have had so much authority that he could have drawn fish out of the sea simply by calling their names” (4). And later they imagine “his soft, pink, sea lion hands” as he’s “stretched out like a sperm whale” (7, 11).

What we see is that the drowned man is an object of the sea. He comes from it at the start of the story, and he is returned at the end to the sea, “where the fish are blind and the divers die of nostalgia” (9). The connection between the drowned man and the sea highlights his role as an almost supernatural fgure of mythology. He doesnt quite belong in this world, our world. Mythology The drowned man represents any number of mythological or epic historical figures, and we’ll go through them one by one. First off is the name the villagers assign him: Esteban.

Who is this Esteban? As it turns out, Esteban is another name for Estevanico, a slave from the early 1500s who was supposedly the first man born in Africa to set foot in the Americas. Estevanico (or Esteban) became a legendary fgure in Latin America, and was later given a set of incredible skills – he mastered dozens of languages, knew everything about medicine, was even considered by some to be a deity, or so the story goes. When the women of the village call the drowned man Esteban, they might very well be referring to this Estevanico. At the end of the story, the women imagine a captain speaking of Esteban’s village “in fourteen languages” (12). This may be a reference to the myth that Estevanico spoke so many languages fluently. ) When the oldest women calls the drowned man Esteban, Marquez writes that some of the younger women hoped it might be Lautaro. In the mid 1500s a war occurred in what today is Chile between the colonizing Spaniards and the native Mapuche people. In this conflict, Lautaro was a military leader of the natives.

The drowned man’s handsomeness and sheer masculinity inspires the young women to fantasize that he is this famed leader. There are some interesting questions to consider here: why is it that the older women’s thoughts turn to the Esteban, while the younger women think of Lautaro? And why is it that, once they get a better look at the drowned man, everyone agrees that it is Esteban, rather than Lautaro? Quetzalcoatl, an Aztec god. The drowned man in many ways takes on the role of a deity for the villagers.

He arrives from some other world (the sea), is essentially worshipped by the villagers, and permanently changes their lives. Mythology in this story isn’t limited Just to the drowned man. The entire tale is rooted in mythological history; even the villagers take on mythological roles themselves by the end of the narrative. When the women weep for the drowned man at his funeral, Marquez writes, “Some sailors who heard weeping from a distance went off course and people heard of one who had himself tied to the mainmast, remembering ncient fables about sirens” (12).

This comment is an allusion to Greek mythology. Some background on the sirens. The sirens were half-women, half-bird creatures who lived on an island. They used to sing in beautiful voices to lure sailors off their course. The sailors would head towards the voices and then crash their ships on the jagged rocks, which pretty much meant death. When Odysseus was sailing by the siren’s island, he made the rest of his men plug up their ears and tie him to the mainmast. This way, he got to hear the beautiful sound of their voices without being driven to suicide.

Here in “The Handsomest Drowned Man,” the women weeping over Lautaro are compared to the sirens, and some sailor going by ties himself to the main mast in an attempt to mimic Odysseus. The point is that through the drowned man, the villagers enter the realm of the mythological themselves. The allusions to Esteban, Lautaro, Quetzalcoatl, and Odysseus’s sirens illustrates the magical realism we’ve been mentioning. (If you haven’t read “Genre” yet, go ahead and take a look. “The Handsomest Drowned Man in the World” is exploring this mingling of the real (a little fishing village) with the mythological (a magnificent dead an). Flowers The first thing we hear about the village is that it’s made up of “twenty-odd wooden houses that had stone courtyards with no flowers on the end of a desertlike cape” (3). Now Jump to the women’s speculations about the drowned man’s abilities: “He would have put so much work into his land that springs would have burst forth from among the rocks so that he would have been able to plant flowers on the cliffs” (4).

Immediately we’ve got contrast between the world of the villagers and that of the drowned man. His arrival is like a splash of color against their grey landscape. If the village is dry and colorless, the drowned man brings with him the possibility of lively springs and bright flowers. And sure enough, this possibility is soon realized. As the women prepare for the drowned man’s funeral, they go to get flowers from neighboring villages.

They return “with other women who could not believe what they had been told, and those women went back for more flowers when they saw the dead man, and they brought more and more until there were so many flowers and so many people that it was hard to walk about” (12). future: They were going to paint their house fronts gay colors to make Esteban’s memory ternal and they were going to break their backs digging for springs among the stones and planting flowers on the cliffs so that in future years at dawn the passengers on great liners would awaken, suffocated by the smell of gardens on the high seas. 12) This is a far cry from the “desertlike cape” we first met at the beginning of the story. The flowers touch on one of the major themes of Marquez’s story: the ability of the truly great to inspire others to greatness. What does this have to do with flowers? Check out “What’s Up with the Ending? ” We’ll pull it all together

Adjustment Disorder Diagnosis and Treatment essay help services: essay help services

Adjustment Disorder Diagnosis and Treatment Adjustment disorder is a mental disorder that results from unhealthy responses to stressful or psychologically distressing events in life. This failure to adapt then leads to the development of emotional and behavioral symptoms. All age groups are affected by this disorder; and children have the same chance of developing the illness. While difficult to determine the causes of adjustment disorder, researchers suggest that genetics play a large part, as well as chemical changes in the brain, life experiences and mood.

Some common stressor contributing to the disorder ncludes; the ending of a romantic relationship, loss of a Job, career change, an accident, relocating to a new area or loss of a loved one. (Mayo Clinic, 2010) An adjustment disorder causes feelings of depression, anxiousness, crying spells, sadness, desperation, lack of enjoyment, and some have reported experiencing thoughts of suicide. Additionally, the illness causes one to be unable to go about their normal routine or work and visit with friends and family. The lengths of symptoms vary from zero to six months (acute) and longer than six months (chronic).

In the cases of acute adjustment disorder, symptoms can go away eventually; however, in chronic cases, symptoms begin to disrupt your life whereas, professional treatment is necessary to prevent the illness from worsening. Lastly, this disorder carries the possibility for abuse of alcohol and drugs, and eventually could result in violent behavior. According to a report issued by Tami Benton of WebMD, “the development of emotional or behavioral symptoms in response to an identifiable stressor(s) occurs within 3 months of the onset of the stressor(s).

These symptoms or behaviors are linically significant, as evidenced by marked distress in excess of what is expected from exposure to the stressor, or significant impairment in social or occupational (academic) functioning. The stress-related disturbance does not meet criteria for another specific axis I disorder and is not merely an exacerbation of a preexisting axis I or axis II disorder. The symptoms do not represent bereavement. Once the stressor (or its consequences) has terminated, the symptoms do not persist for more than an additional 6 months”. A determination is made as to whether the illness is acute or chronic.

A differential diagnosis issued by Benton states that, “Adjustment Disorder’s (AD) are located on a continuum between normal stress reactions and specific psychiatric disorders. Symptoms are not likely a normal reaction if the symptoms are moderately severe or if daily social or occupational functioning is impaired. If a specific stressor is involved and/or the symptoms are not specific but are severe, alternate diagnoses (eg, posttraumatic stress disorder, conduct disorder, depressive disorders, anxiety disorders, depression or anxiety due to a general medical condition) are unlikely’.

Benton, 2009) “Clinical treatment modalities are difficult due to lack of clinical trials; as these AD originates from a psychological reaction to a stressor, the stressor must be identified and communicated by the patient. The non-adaptive response to the stressor may be diminished if the stress can be “eliminated, reduced or accommodated. Therefore, treatment of ADS entails psychotherapeutic counseling aimed at reducing the stressor, improving coping ability with stressors that cannot be reduced or removed, and formatting an emotional state and support systems to enhance adaptation and coping.

Further, the goal of psychotherapy should include; an analysis of the stressors that are affecting the patient, and determine whether they can be eliminated or minimized, clarification and interpretation of the meaning of the stressor for the patient, reframe the meaning of the stressor, illuminate the concerns and conflicts the patient experiences, identification of a means to reduce the stressor, maximize the patient’s coping skills, assist patients to gain perspective on the stressor, establish relationships, attend support groups, and manage themselves and the stressor.

Psychotherapy, crisis intervention, family and group herapies, cognitive behavioral therapy, and interpersonal psychotherapy are effective for eliciting the expressions of affects, anxiety, helplessness, and hopelessness in relation to the identified stressor(s)”. (Benton, 2009) For patients with minor or major depressive disorders, who have not responded to psychotherapy and other interventions; trials of antidepressants are recommended.

Learning to Conquer a Fear instant essay help: instant essay help

Learning Experience Timothy Bunnell 9/ 13/ 2010 Ronald Foster Abstract Before enlisting in the United States Marine Corps, I was completely terrified of flying. My fear of flying was based on sensationalizing media reports of aircraft mishaps, and the devastation they sometimes caused. Once a Marine, I was conditioned by several methods of learning to develop a love of flying. Fear of flying is a well known phobia and is one that many people live and deal with everyday. Media coverage of disastrous aviation mishaps has provided much fuel to continue feeding this type of fear.

Even though, statistically, flying is safer than driving as a mode of transportation, flying is still feared. Until Joining the United States Marine Corps in 1995, I was terrified of flying. The first time I ever traveled by air was on my way to basic training at Parris Island, South Carolina. During this flight, I discovered two important things: I loved the feeling of flying, and I was absolutely terrified by being in the air. When I enlisted in the Marines, my Job was to be a helicopter mechanic.

In the completion of my duties, I learned about the function of the aircraft, and realized that he aircraft is capable of doing amazing things, and that it is a remarkably safe aircraft. I was given the opportunity to begin flying as a crewmember when I received orders to deploy oversees in 1997. I was thrilled and terrified at the same time. I wanted to fly, but I needed to learn to control my fear of flying. Through several methods of conditioning, I was able to not only control my fear of flying; I was able to completely overcome it.

Classic Conditioning In learning to overcome my fear, I had to learn to be able to trust the aircraft, and to trust my ability to function while in the air. The thought of trying to do this in an actual flying aircraft did not seem to be the best way to handle this. In an attempt to simulate performing in flight, I was requested to train in the aircraft weapon simulator. The simulator was used by pilots to simulate the aircraft function, motion, noise, and smell while having the safety of never breaking the deck.

In addition to just training in the simulator, I was given the opportunity to actually take the controls and fly the simulator. As an avid video-gamer, this was a huge reward for me, as this was a life-sized, full motion simulator. The unconditioned stimulus in this learning xperience was the sensation and thrill of flight. The unconditioned responses were the rush of excitement, the sense euphoria, and complete lack of fear. In this simulator to build up to training in the actual aircraft. It also gave me a better understanding of how the aircraft’s flight mechanics work to fly safely.

I was familiarized with the aircraft functionality as a mechanic, and through the simulator, so the fear was reduced to a point that enabled me to get into the aircraft and fly. The conditioned stimulus was flight time, and use of the simulator. The conditioned response was excitement at the prospect of flying. Operant Conditioning In addition to classical conditioning methods, I also learned from operant conditioning. The behavior that was expected was satisfactory performance as a member of the crew. I knew that in order to do this, I needed to control my fear, and work with confidence.

There were several consequences that helped to successfully develop this behavior. One of the consequences of successfully performing as a member of the crew was increased flight time. The better I performed, the more I was scheduled to fly. An additional consequence was an increase in salary by receiving flight pay. The more I flew, the more qualified I became. The more qualified I became, the more I was paid. These consequences provided positive reinforcement in the form of more money, and more flight time. This increased flight time caused an increase in the thrill I was able to receive from flying.

I wanted to continue doing well, and performing in a highly proficient and effective manner in order to continue being scheduled for flight time, and to continue receiving more money. My reinforcement came at a fixed interval in the form ofa monthly pay check, and at a variable ratio in that my flight time was scheduled fairly regularly hough each month, but without a weekly schedule. Because of the powerful reinforcements used to ensure good performance, there is little chance of extinction of the behavior. I am not likely to lose my confidence in flight.

Cognitive-social Learning Cognitive learning involves being able to consider means of solving a problem, and being able to develop a plan to implement those solutions. In order to overcome my fear of flying, I needed to develop a plan based on available assets to practice flying without fear. I knew that pilots train for flight through the use of the flight simulator. I also knew that the simulator was a full motion trainer that used motion and sound to give the pilots a life like training environment from the safety of the ground.

When offered flight orders, I requested to be trained in the simulator to help overcome my fear, before I had to try training in an actual aircraft. I felt that this would give me the best chance of using a stepping stone approach to accomplish my goal of becoming a crewman. Part of my fear of flying was due to the chance of mechanic malfunction of the aircraft and the potential for a disastrous or fatal mishap. One of the tools available or use in the simulator is malfunction simulation. This function of the simulator allowed for safe practical application, and realistic effects from various types of malfunctions.

In training with other crewmen, I was able to observe their reactions to the malfunctions, and to see their confidence in handling adverse situations. According to Todd Jones (2007), people can be creative in coming up with solutions by use of cognitive mechanisms, or by imitating the behavior they see in others around them. This was true in my case as I developed methods of working through the fear modeled by others. Influence of Media and Prejudice on Learning The Media has long been linked to behavior. Social culture as seen in multi-media settings often influences behavior in those around us.

Consider for a moment how often one hears someone use a catch phrase made famous by a popular television show, or how people will begin to imitate the actions or mannerisms of a famous actor or character. Now, consider news media reports of disastrous events and how they change or affect public opinion. It has been suggested by Jason Young (2003) that news media agencies will intentionally sensationalize horrible events. Events uch as plane crashes seem more horrible than they already are when dramatized by the evening news.

In todays age of excessive media coverage, that same plane crash is covered by most if not all media agencies thus creating a greater sense of menacing disaster associated with the event. This type of sensationalism can greatly influence the behavior or beliefs of the people who view them. Prejudice plays an a great role on learning as well. Through our social learning, we learn from the behavior of those around us. Learning through observation of others is a cornerstone of this type of learning. It has been well documented that bserving prejudice plays a large role in the development of beliefs in children.

Learning to dislike someone because of race, credd, skin color, or sex in not a natural behavior, but one that is learned from others. The same can be applied to prejudice of places or things. Many likes and dislikes are formed through observation of others. Differences in types of Learning The different forms of conditioning mentioned in this paper allow for many layers of learning, and enable for greater learning potential. Classical conditioning allows learning through stimulus and response. If A is presented, then B happens. Through the use of conditioned stimuli and responses, a behavior can be learned and maintained.

Operant conditioning occurs through external stimulus. If the behavior is met then it is reinforced through either positive or negative reinforcement. There are consequences for the behavior. If the behavior is met, and continued, then the consequences are favorable. If the behavior is not met, then the consequences are not favorable. Punishment is one of the consequences of not meeting the behavior. Punishments must be used wisely, however, or it may cause further deviation from the required behavior. Cognitive-social conditioning involves using cognitive methods to develop solutions to problems encountered.

Those solutions help to shape one’s behavior. It also involves learning through observation of the actions of others. All of these types of conditioning involve a cause and effect to develop a behavior. Classic and Operant conditioning use some sort of reward system to continue the behavior, while Cognitive-social conditioning is reinforced by observation or through further use of cognitive methods. Improving this Learning Experience Throughout the process of learning to overcome my fear of flying, I used all of the onditioning methods listed in this paper.

There were several ways that this learning experience could have been improved. Part of my fear of flights was a fear of though I have no fear of flying, climbing a ladder can leave me in a cold sweat. I think that learning to control that portion of this fear set may have reduced the time it took to overcome the over all fear of flying. This could have been accomplished using obstacle course and confidence courses that used heights as an obstacle. Through the use of classical conditioning with conditioned stimuli and responses, I think that vercoming my fear of heights may have been accomplished relatively quickly.

Another improvement could have been used to improve the learning process would be through operant conditioning. Through the process of rewarding positive results on the obstacles, it would have reinforced success rather than fear. Conclusion The fear of lying almost robbed me of one of the most wonderful experiences that I have lived to enjoy. Through the use of several types of learning and conditioning I was able to overcome a lifetime of fear boosted by media dramatization and by social eaction to aircraft mishaps.

Pearl Harbor online essay help: online essay help

Amanda Pesce November 1 1, 2008 History Paper 2 Pearl Harbor The attack on Pearl Harbor was a surprise strike by the Japanese naw against the United States. As a result of this, the United States became involved in World War II. Pearl Harbor was attacked on December 7, 1941, Sunday morning. Before the attack, Americans ignored the war and continued sending the British ships and tanks while their enemies were making bombs. Americans had cut off the Japanese oil supply. They only had enough for eighteen months. This resulted in a massive sudden strike; the Japanese annihilated the Pacific fleet in a single attack at Pearl Harbor.

Over 2,400 Americans were killed and over 1,000 were wounded. The Japanese plan was to send out radio messages for Americans to intercept. They wanted to make sure to mention Hawaii in all the clutter, to confuse them. So, by the time the Americans decoded the message it would be too late. The United States focused more on the Japanese missing ships, and where they went to. Some Americans in the government thought it had to do with an attack on Pearl Harbor but others did not believe such thing would happened, and they were protected. All their ships were grouped together so they wouldn’t be spread out into the water, Just s a precaution.

The Japanese sent out one of their own over to Hawaii to take pictures, so they could finish out their plan, and would help then where to best hit them first, and where everything was located. This was a long process over many months. The Japanese were ready for attack, they sent out ships and submarines first because they would take the longest to get to Pearl Harbor, then they sent out the aircrafts which only took about four days to get there. There were hundreds of aircrafts covering the sky, so they could attack from all directions. They arrived Sunday morning of December 7, 1941, while many were still sleeping.

They first attacked the ships in the harbor with torpedoes from their ships and submarines. It was an easy target since all the American ships were grouped together. The torpedoes were made with a western fin so they were able to travel through the shallow harbor. Aircrafts dropped torpedoes and heavy bombs. Their next attack was on land, destroying the American Aircrafts. It was the biggest explosion that was never ending, the skies filled with fire and black smoke from the aftermath, aircrafts swarming the skies destroying everything. The Japanese sank and damaged many if not all battleships, destroyers and cruisers.

Their main target was the U. S. S Arizona in which they succeeded. Aircrafts were destroyed; Americans tried to salvage what they could and fight back. They had few aircrafts left that may have saved Pearl Harbor from being indefinitely ruined. The Americans destroyed some Japanese aircrafts which resulted in the rest of them flying back to Japan. ” Sixty-five years ago today, the United States endured an attack on Pearl Harbor, devastating enemy attack on U. S. soil. “( Miles, Pearl Harbor) Japan hoped to eliminate Pearl Harbor as a threat to the Japanese Empire’s expansion south by destroying the U. S.

Mcdonald’s vs Burger King history essay help: history essay help

For years, McDonald’s and Burger King (8K) have been the world’s two largest and most successful fast food chains. Both have battled out all these years over their operational differences which form the core of their corporate culture. The “Doing It All For You” (McDonald’s) vs. “Having It Your Way’ (BK’s) stems from their respective production methods. McDonald’s “Made to Stock” vs. BK’S “Made to Order” also originate from the differences in their respective processes. Exhibits 1 and 2 show the Process Flow Diagrams (PFDs) of McDonald’s and BK respectively.

Exhibit 3 rovides a detailed comparative analysis of the PFDs of these two fast food chains. The main operational difference between McDonald’s and BK is that McDonald’s cooks their hamburgers on grills using a “batch process” (a batch of upto 12 patties/ grill) with human intervention to turn, sear, and pull. BK uses the machine based – Continuous Chain Broiler assembly process (8 burgers/meat chain) for the production of their burgers – similar to an assembly line in a manufacturing process thus, requiring no human intervention.

For a “made to stock” process, it requires burgers n bulk and hence the batch process in McDonald’s. Whereas, for a “made to order” process, it requires an assembly chain process where meat patties are placed at one end and after 80 seconds they come out the other end, cooked – one by one. Also, since BK harps on “make to order” process, it requires a semi-finished inventory – Steam Table in which mated buns and patties sit for 10 minutes and then discarded. In McDonald’s “continuous process” there is no such inventory and all the buns and patties are mated during the assembly process following the dressing.

It should be noted that mating of the buns and patties before the assembly process in BK is a result of BK’S variety of menu. Whoppers and Burgers both are of different sizes and hence the mating before assembly process. McDonald’s menu “Less product more often” offers standardized burgers. This cost of complexity is a huge cost driver for BK. The “dressing process” of McDonald’s is standardized with lever based dispensers and portion controlled condiments. In 8K, dressing is done by humans using plastic squeezed bottles without pre-measured quantity. This is where

McDonald’s is ahead of BK as can be seen from the statements – BK spends 1 . 1% of their sales in condiments (wastage). Exhibit 4 provides a comparative analysis of the operating results of both chains. Also, absence of pre-determined quantity of sauces/ condiments causes variation and can affect taste and quality. Due to their “made to order” philosophy, BK uses microwave ovens to produce warm and fresh burgers. The high costs incurred by BK in “utilities” (2% more than McDonald’s) is a direct result of both a machine based cooking process and use of microwave ovens.

Finally, nce the burgers are ready – McDonald’s keeps them in “bin” – a finished goods inventory – a result of their “made to stock” concept. The burgers sit in the bin for 10 minutes before being discarded which produces waste costs for McDonald’s. As a result, the cost of “food” for McDonald’s is roughly 1. 5% higher. Paper is also wasted (wrapped sandwiches) due to the food wastage. Statistics show that McDonald’s spends 1 cent/revenue dollar on paper costs – a $15 million dollar systemwide savings for BK. BK manages its inventory efficiently, partly because of its “made to McDonald’s minimum inventory.

Also, whereas McDonald maintains a paper inventory at the basement, BK stores its paperware in shelves in the production area. This adds to McDonald’s rent costs (1% higher than 8K). Moreover, BK calls for local supplies of milk/buns 3-4 times a week indicating fewer inventories compared to once a week by McDonald’s. The operational difference also reflects on the corporate culture. Batch Process requires that workers maintain a sense of teamwork, especially during busy periods. Speed becomes a key element and it requires the workers to be motivated and willing to help.

At BK where the broiler paces the rocess (one burger comes out at 8/minute), there is not much teamwork required. Hence, McDonald’s gives better motivational and non-salary rewards. McDonald’s also spends around 2. 2% higher than BK on the salaries of their workers which include incentives. A major similarity between the two corporations is their effort to deskill the process (minimize human intervention). McDonald’s deskill at assembly process (automated dispensers) whereas BK aims at deskilling at the cooking phase by machine based broiler.

Both are extremely customer centric which can be gauged from their tag lines – “Doing it all for you” vs. Having it your way’. The other processes – hiring, counter, drive-through, and fry products (fries, etc) are also mostly similar barring few exceptions. At McDonald’s, the counter specialist takes payment after assembling the order. In 8K, the counter specialist takes the payment and then starts assembling the order. The information flow is also different. BK counter specialists use microphones to relay the order in the production area (a potential error producing process during busy periods) and register slips to assemble orders.

McDonald’s have display monitors to assemble orders. During busy periods, a dedicated individual at bin relays the demand to the grill workers at McDonald’s. At 8K, a level indicator at the top of chutes operated by the manager relays the demand requirement to the production area. During peak periods, McDonald’s batch process allows for much greater throughput and faster speed of service. Though both McDonald’s and BK meet the hourly peak demand for Friday noon based on the case facts (Exhibits 5 and 6), there is significant operational difference in their approach to peak demand.

McDonald’s philosophy of “keep more in the bin than make customer ait” is at the heart of its peak demand operations. During busy periods, McDonald’s appoint additional “backers” or “expeditors” both in the production area and service area including a dedicated worker at the bin to maintain uninterrupted flow of supply. They also employ “on the turn” technique to allow for burgers at different stages of cooking. BK prefers to open extra cash registers than using an “expeditor” in the service area. In the production area, BK workers use microwave time of 12 s to work on other sandwiches.

Hence, McDonald’s is systemically better equipped to andle busy periods whereas the assembly process is a huge bottleneck for BK. 360 burgers/hr vs. 200 burgers/hr and a target TAT of 90 s for McDonald’s vs. 3 min door- to-door for BK accounts for at least some of the tremendous difference between the annual sales of both chains at Hillybourne. ($1. 1 million for McDonald’s vs. $700,000 for 8K). It is only during off-peak periods when BK comes close in dollar volume and is more efficient because of less waste, paper, and salary expense. Hence, it is safe to say that most of the operational differences at the heart of the two chains stem from

Why Do You Think Companies writing essay help: writing essay help

Why do you think companies like Dole need succession planning? I think big companies or corporations like Dole or any other companies need succession planning. “Succession planning” is a process for identifying and developing internal people with the potential to fill key leadership positions in the company. Succession planning increases the availability of experienced and capable employees that are prepares to assume these roles as they become available.

Research indicates that clear objectives are critical to establishing effective uccession planning (Kesler, 2002). Having this process in place vital to the companies like Dole because the individuals identified in the plan will eventually be responsible for ensuring the company is able to get through future challenges. These high potential candidates must be carefully selected and the provided training and development that gives them skills and competencies needed for tomorrow’s business environment (Anonymous, 2005).

At the end if the company like dole want to emain successful they need to use succession planning to make sure the individuals exposed to as much of the working environment possible so that they gain a good understanding of what company requires. 2. Do you see any disadvantages of “automating” succession planning? I think it’s very difficult to assume that there might be disadvantages to succession planning but there are some things we need to consider as we don’t live in a perfect world. – Appointing the wrong person can lead toa variety of problems that result in oorer company performance and turnover. Pulling the trigger too quickly to appoint someone only to have a better candidate appear later on. – Engaging in succession planning when the business is immature may lead to erroneous conclusions about leadership needs. – A poorly conducted succession planning process will lead to poor decisions, disharmony and ultimately poor company performance as well (Anonymous, 2009). But if corporation committed to an excellent process, we’ll find that the advantages greatly outweigh the disadvantages.

Pest for Mcdonald in China argumentative essay help online: argumentative essay help online

INTRODUCTION McDonalds, being an American based fast food company was also very successful in other western countries. The cultural and consumer behavioral similarities among those nations might have caused a positive impact in this success. However it’s not only in western countries that McDonalds was successful but also in eastern countries as well. Among those Asian countries, McDonalds has become one of the most preferred fast food destinations.

After xxx years of its operations, with vast experience in several cultures, McDonalds eyed the mainland Chinese market which they saw a huge potential of growth and expansion despite the fact that the Chinese government system and the law system was a bit tougher than other countries they were operating. At first they were not allowed to franchise in China, but in 2004 they were allowed. But unlike in other countries which McDonalds are operating, they are a bit reluctant to franchise in mainland China. On the other hand there is a tight competition among various food suppliers, both western foods and traditional Chinese foods.

The aim of this paper is to 1. Critically analyse the environmental forces affect on McDonalds development in China 2. Critically evaluate the opportunities and threats for McDonalds operations in China 3. Find out the strategic groups in the fast food industry in China and with what group does McDonalds compete most This paper included three major parts which each part discuss about each objective mentioned above followed by a simple conclusion. ENVIRONMENTAL FORCES AFFECTED ON MCDONALDS DEVELOPMENT IN CHINA Basically when it comes to an environmental analysis, its either PESTEL or SWOT frameworks are used.

In this paper the PESTEL framework is used to analyse the external environmental forces. PESTEL stands for Political Economical Social Technological Environmental Legal factors of the external environment in which the organization is operating. PESTEL provides a tool for managers or business analysts to take measurements on how the external environment is behaving and potential impacts on the organization. Political Forces China used to be a Communist country for several decades. The economic system was a closed one. But now China is becoming more and more capitalist and opens its door to foreign investors.

This transformation was an immense driving force for McDonalds development in china because they have their own standards in the industry, in fact, globally recognized standards as McDonaldisation (Tom Larney) and this transformation allowed them to operate without much of disturbances. Even though, Chinese government’s decision to peg the Chinese Yuan against American Dollar has made a drawback. But they were able to adjust to this situation by using local ingredients. By 2006 almost everything at McDonalds in china were sourced from china itself.

Even at a time when Chinese government was not having a good faith on foreign investors McDonalds was able to make good relationship with the government. Making joint venture with the state owned general corporation of Beijing agriculture enabled McDonalds to enhance their image at the Chinese government while making it profitable for the company too. Economical Forces China being transformed to a more liberal and open economy, having enough faith on foreign companies make China a big playground for large western companies like McDonalds.

The increasing consumer income in both rural and urban China encourages individuals to expend on products like McDonalds. Per capita annual disposable income in both urban and rural areas have increased dramatically in last four decades from 50. 14 US Dollars in 1978 to 1,716. 89 US Dollars in 2006 in Urban areas while 19. 51 US Dollars in 1978 to 523. 7 US Dollars in 2006. (National Bureau of Statistics of China, 2006) This had a great affect on McDonalds as the consumer disposable income has a direct effect in any sales organization.

But in the other hand, Engle Coefficient has significantly dropped over the specified years from 57. 5% to 35. 8% in urban areas while from 67. 7% to 43% in rural areas. (National Bureau of Statistics of China, 2006) Social forces The curiosity to experiment new western food by the Chinese consumers was a very positive and effective factor which established McDonalds easily and in a short time in the Chinese market. However when they entered to the Chinese market, KFC, their main competitor was already in operating in China.

So to gain market share McDonalds had to use its brand name as a symbolic representation of the US culture. Unlike their operations in other countries which involve a significant amount of Beef in their products, had to minimize the Beef involvement in products in the Chinese market because Chinese consumers prefer Chicken far more than Beef. Urbanization and increasing number of middle class people played a huge role in establishment and development of McDonalds in china because targeting at those individuals made easy to be attracted.

Middle class people thought of McDonalds as a luxurious food destination and were naturally attracted to McDonalds for its spacious, clean and friendly atmosphere. China is showing a large potential market for breakfast. 80% of Chinese people eat breakfast while 68% of them are taking breakfast away from home. By introducing American style breakfast to the Chinese market, the profits of the McDonalds boosted rapidly as the margin of the breakfast items were higher than the other food items sold at McDonalds outlets.

Even though per capita annual disposable income has increased in both rural and urban house holds, the proportion of expenditure spend on food is showing a slight decline over the year. This may be due to consumer’s interest in buying other consumer goods like electronics, fashion cloths, etc. And also may be due to growing health consciousness. Technological forces It’s very hard to find direct technological forces affected in establishing and developing McDonalds operations in China and only very few indirect technological forces could be found.

Increasing skills of Chinese labor in technological aspects made China the main attractive place for foreign electronic item producers and that made a significant increment in the income of the Chinese house holds. This made a rise in the consumer disposable income which has a positive impact on McDonalds sales. The increasing interest to use the information and communication technology by the young and teen generation has a bit of impact on McDonalds but because McDonalds has not launched their own web site in the Chinese makes, it less effective for McDonalds. Legal forces

When McDonalds started their operations in china there was virtually no protection to cover foreign investors in China. But with the time, with the Chinese government’s need to open up the economy and attract foreign investors, a reliable and an acceptable legal system was developed. But still those businesses see some week points in the legal system which makes them to be cautious when operating in China. The franchise law which was first introduced in 1997 was only for local franchises. After seven years the franchise law which applies to foreign businesses was enacted.

But still companies like McDonalds are reluctant to franchise in China as much as they do franchising in other countries. EVALUATING OPPORTUNITIES AND THREATS FOR MCDONALDS IN CHINA Opportunities and threats are two elements of SWOT analysis which stands for Strengths Weaknesses Opportunities Threats In this paper its intended only to study and critically evaluate Opportunities and Threats. Opportunities Market position McDonalds being the second largest fast food provider in China by popularity and number of outlets, is a huge opportunity to expand further in the Chinese market.

The popularity of the brand and it symbolic representation of US culture and life style makes it easier to establish the image of the company in the minds of Chinese customers. Products being offered at the outlets Unlike other traditional Chinese fast food providers, McDonalds provides a vast range of western fast food including chicken, Beef, and French fries. The immense curiosity of the Chinese consumers to taste western food is a good asset for the company. But Beef was not much preferred by Chinese consumers.

The competition is very much between KFC and McDonalds which offers chicken as their main serving. But the McDonalds has an advantage over KFC because they were the symbol of the American life style which most of the Chinese customers are attracted to. Branding philosophy Being a globally recognized fast food company, McDonalds does not have to put much effort to establish the brand image. It is a good opportunity for them as they are entering in to a market which they are already known and recognized as a global establishment.

This is very advantageous for McDonalds when comparing the effort put in by other western fast food chains when entering to establish a positive image in the minds of Chinese customers. Government Transformation The Chinese government transforming itself from communism extreme to much more flexible capitalism system makes the Chinese market more and more free and open for foreign companies. Being a player in the free market system gives a huge opportunity for McDonalds to play freely under their own rules and expand itself. Promotional efforts As always McDonalds uses a unique promotional strategy.

When they had the Olympics in China McDonalds promoted itself with the slogan” I’m lovin it when China wins”. Even though this led to a contradiction in the US market they still were able to secure an unmatchable place in the hearts of Chinese customers. And McDonalds were smart enough to grab the customer attraction by using Chinese traditional decorations in special festival seasons to change the merchandising display. This gave the customers a feeling of their own when they get inside the out let. Enacting of franchising law In most of the countries out of USA McDonalds were operating in a franchise base.

But when they entered the Chinese market there were no law to do franchise business in China. Only in 2004 Chinese government enacted the franchise law which enables foreign businesses to do franchise in the mainland China. Even though McDonald is still a bit reluctant to franchise the business in China, there is a big opportunity to expand the business easily and in a fast phase if they do the franchising. Increasing per capita annual disposable income With the fast growing technology and foreign investments on China, individual income has dramatically rises in china.

This is a good opportunity for McDonalds serve them with western food for their liking and attract more and more individuals to McDonalds. Size of the population China has the largest population in the world. Out of this large population most of the people are living in rural areas. At the moment McDonalds is serving to a lesser extend of this population whom are the urban population. If they expand themselves to rural areas as well there is a huge opportunity to make more profits. Changing Chinese life style China’s younger generation is showing a great interest in internet shopping.

McDonalds partnership with taobao. com in 2007 gave a higher online presence to McDonalds witch is a good opportunity to go through to the younger generation as well. Demand for food on the go With the rapidly expanding Chinese middle class and the increased car ownership, the demand for food on the go increased giving a big opportunity to McDonalds to establish their famous “drive – thru” facility in China too. Threats Political affairs between USA and China China and USA being economical rivals, the emerging political tension between two countries has a negative impact on the US based McDonalds.

A tiny misunderstanding would cause huge damage for companies like McDonalds. Unfortunately China becoming the emerging giant makes US to keep a close eye on china makes a big potential to blow up in the economic contest. Competitors McDonalds has to compete with both western and Asian competitors who has entered China before McDonalds and also with entrants in the recent times. With the transformation of the Chinese government policies, more and more foreign businesses entered China seeking for market share. KFC being a pioneer player in china is the biggest rivals for McDonalds.

But as a whole all the other foreign and local fast food providers in china is a threat and this threat is ever growing. Inconsistent social and economical development Even though China is showing a rapid growth in national economy, the distribution of the benefits of this growth is not consistent. Tire 1 cities benefits the most of the rapid development while Tire 2 and Tire3 cities benefit lesser amounts respectively. The infrastructure in Tire 2 and Tire3 cities are far behind from that of Tire 1 cities. This has made McDonalds to operate only in Tire 1 Cities and in a very few parts of Tire 2 Cities.

This is a major threat for the growth of McDonalds. If the benefits of national development in China are being distributed at least in a fare manner, companies like McDonalds could invest more and more to expand their businesses. Increase in fuel and food materials With the growth of Chinese economy and because of the inflation rate, prices of food materials are rising and with the increased fuel price in the world market which is unavoidable, McDonalds has to bare both these costs on its production. This makes the unit cost to be increased and is a major disadvantage in attracting new customers.

Increasing health consciousness of the customers The whole world is in a trend to be aware about their health more than ever at the present. Consumers are expecting food providers to be more and more standardized on their products. Even though McDonalds have a world recognized standards in preparing their foods, they still have to do researches to develop new food ideas which appeals to health conscious customers. Legal system in China Though China is transferring itself in to a capitalist economy, the Chinese law system does not provide the hundred percent security to foreign investors yet.

May be that’s why McDonalds is still reluctant to do the franchising in China. Most of the operations of the McDonalds in china are either sole owned by the company or joint ventures with other western companies. If the Chinese government has enacted strong and sufficient laws to protect foreign companies invested in China, McDonalds could expand itself in a more rapid and productive way. THE STRATEGIC GROUPS FOUND IN FAST FOOD INDUSTRY IN CHINA There were mainly four strategic groups found in fast food industry in China. 1. Western Burger fast food chains

KFC which was the pioneer entrant to the main land china along with Burger king which is a very late entrant makes the western burger fast food chain including McDonalds as well. 2. Western non Burger fast food chain Western non Burger fast food chain consists of Pizza Hut, Rainforest Cafe, Subway, and Starbucks as main players. Even though this fast food chain entered the Chinese market very late they also have gained a significant market share over the years. 3. Asian Burger fast food chains Mainly Japans Mos Burgers is found in this chain.

Mos burgers were the number one burger chain in Japan which had a significant success also in Chinese market 4. Asian non Burger fast food chains Daniang Dumpling, Malan Noodles, Lihua fast food are found among the Asian non Burger fast food chain. Although Malan Noodles had positioned themselves in a higher rank in the chain in the past, the tough competition made the company to close its operations. McDonalds being a western Burger fast food chain and its main competitor KFC was also in the same chain makes McDonalds to compete mostly against its own strategic group to secure the market share.

CONCLUSION By analyzing the case study on McDonalds; is China Lovin’ it? It is basically found some interesting Political, Economical, Social and Legal forces that had some significant effect on McDonalds establishment and development in main land China. Only few indirect Technological forces found. It was very hard to find environmental forces which affected McDonalds in their operating procedure. When Analyzing the Opportunities and threats, ten opportunities could be identified. And also there were six major threats were found in the text.

Four main Strategic groups could be identified in the case study where it is found that the strategic group which McDonalds belongs to is the most intensified competitive group. REFFERENCES National Berueau of Statistics of China (2006), China Statistical year book 2006 , [online : http:// www. stats. gov. cn/ english/ statisticaldata/ yearlydata/ YB1996e/ I9-4e. htm] Date accessed: 2nd January 2011 Larney T. The McDonaldization of information [online: Http:// web. simmons. edu/ ~chen/ nit/ nit’96/ 96-171- larney. html] Date accessed: 30th December 2010

Comparison of Paintings “essay help” site:edu: “essay help” site:edu

Leonardo Da Vinci, who painted ‘Madonna of the Rocks’ in 1485, was very interested in science. He did various studies of plants, water and even controversial studies of the human anatomy where he cut open the deceased to see how the inside of the body works. All this was to provide the perfect naturalistic painting. In the painting ‘Madonna of the rocks’ his study of water can be seen in Marys hair and there is numerous plants and rocks that he studied.

Leonardo was the inventor of ‘blue air’ or erial perspective where things got smaller the further away they were and eventually covered in a veil of mist. This shows Leonardo’s observation of nature in his quest of perfect beauty. The reason he wanted perfect beauty was because the Renaissance was the rebirth of classical ideas, which was beauty and order. In the painting ‘Tribute Money by Masaccio a way that science can be seen is with the naturalism in the background. This painting is a step up from medieval paintings that had gold gilding in the background.

Masaccio has actually studied real landscapes and has observed nature closely. In both paintings there is a large variation of different people, which is individualism which was a part of humanism. You can see the rebirth of classical ideas in the drapery of the fgures, except the tax collector is wearing the clothes of the time this was painted which was around 1425-27. The architecture has linear perspective which was written about in a theory by a 15th century writer called Alberti.

The painting has a story within it, because a ot of people at the time were illiterate and this was the churches way to teach their story. In ‘Madonna of the Rocks’ the fgures are very realistic and beautiful that they would evoke worship since the people couldn’t read the bible. Both paintings were done in Florence which was the center of the western world, it was between trading countries and so was extremely rich and with wealth they were able to commission more art for the newly built villars and cathedrals. The artists were not Just laborers but some of the greatest minds.

Teenager Substance Abuse write my essay help: write my essay help

For youth leaders, this is a study of a teenager who has a substance abuse problem and was released from a detention center. It involves a seventeen old male who abuses marijuana, alcohol, and ecstasy; and is also the son of two ministers. This story should help readers understand the dynamics involved with a teenage drug user and will also help youth leaders develop effective skills for reaching out to a troubled teen in need of support, especially after incarceration. A seventeen-year-old male, “Jimmy,” lived in a middle-class suburb.

Jimmy was referred to me by his sister, ecause she felt my knowledge and past experiences might be helpful in reaching him. Later on I decided to meet and conduct an interview at his house, with his sister present in an adjacent room. During the conversation, several facts emerged. Jimmy had been in trouble with the legal system, mostly for drug possession and motor vehicle infractions. He said he had been kicked out of high school because of his drug use. He had been using alcohol and marijuana since he was about 13. He had more recently been taking ecstasy.

When asked why he used drugs, he claimed it educed his boredom and provided a way to escape and have fun. Additionally, it was discerned that his father worked long hours (in the mental health field), and was basically absent from the family. Later, I learned that his father denied his son’s habits. The family, which also includes a younger 16-year-old brother, had gone to see a therapist but Jimmy was an unwilling participant. Jimmy noted that he does have a problem with authority figures, like the police, because he believes they are corrupt.

Jimmy did admit that police have a Job to do, in terms of protecting people rom harmful practices. Jimmy also realized that there are consequences of drug use and that he was headed for a state prison sentence if he did not improve his actions. He learned that his mother could be arrested under law if he had drugs in her house; this bothered Jimmy. I researched about what state prison was like and told him all about it. Throughout the intervention, then I listened and affirmed the young man without condoning his bad behavior. In the end, I gained his trust and told him that his personal feelings would be kept confidential.

I recommended that Jimmy be areful when he with his peers, and I encouraged him to select a friend who would help hold him accountable. I shared my phone number with him. Jimmy’s behavior improved. The relationship between teens and drugs has been around for decades; however, this is not what you would call positive. Substance abusing (which is using drugs or alcohol in ways than can cause physical harm) is often associated with crime. But why do youths take drugs? Youth take drugs for the following reasons: social disorganization, peer pressure, family factors, emotional, or rational choice.

Social isorganization deals with drug abuse to poverty and disorganized urban environment. Drug use by youth minority group members has been tied to factors such as racial prejudice, low-esteem, social status, and stress produced from environment. The National Youth Survey found that drug use tends to be higher among urban youths. problem was bad and the police officer and teachers that worked at my high school had no idea whatsoever what was going on right under their noses seriously, I remember people at football games found this place behind a shed where no one went and they used to smoke and do drugs, it was bad.

But of course no one could say anything about anything they saw otherwise that person will get death threats and get their tires slashed in the parking lot and have to go to homecoming fearing for their life. Like one time I remember this girl said something and everyone in the school hated her and she was instantly unpopular. So yes there is a huge drug problem and getting students to rat each other out is so not going to happen. In a perfect world maybe, but in the real world, not a chance.

Jimmy is a classic case of a lonely teenager who is never with his parents and is basically always hanging out ith his friends which are a very bad influence. The pattern that I recognize from Jimmy is that he has been wanting to get his parents attention and the only way he gets it, is by consuming excessive alcohol or illegal drugs. Teens feel alone at home and family. They look for something attractive that pleases them. They don’t get enough attention from parents. They were not used to get enough attention when they were kids. But when they were kids there were a lot of childish things that could make them busy and temporarily happy.

But when they reach 14, those things can ot attract them anymore. They still suffer from lacking of attention and the things that could be a relief for them, have lost their attraction. So they look for new things. Definitely these new things cannot be found in family. They are already disappointed about family. Parents should be trained and educated about these things. They should know that all of these problems come because of lack of attention from one or both parents. One hour attention to children and teens saves hundreds of hours of therapy in future. It prevents a lot of problems that addiction is only one of them.

By interviewing Jimmy I found that teenagers see taking / using drugs are Just a way of teenage-hood, most youth will try some sort of drug, maybe Just to try it out or maybe for a reason. This teen said he has taken drugs because it was something to do, and everyone else around him was doing it and it was seen “cool” to take drugs and that it was a way to escape from the real world. Interviewing Jimmy was very interesting because I could sort of relate what he is going through from when I was in high school. Luckily Jimmy is acting on time before he goes to the wrong path and becomes a failure in life.

Allen Lane scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Allen Lane BY wongol 68 Opportunity Evaluation Allen Lane’s decision to acquire Plas-Tek Industries (PTI) is intriguing since the business appears to be a good match with Lane’s work experience and interest. As a manufacturer, PTI has been able to create large margins and high cash flow under Harry Elson’s leadership. However, significant risks are prevalent in acquiring PTI. First, more one-third of PTI’s sales originated from five companies and it is uncertain that without Harry Elson’s personal efforts if their patronage will continue.

Secondly, he bank valuation of PTI ($600K) appears inflated as the banks valuation is notably more than PTI’s book value ($292K), calculated with an inflated price/earnings multiple for a company with no proprietary assets and does not discount any contingent liabilities. Finally, it will be difficult for PTI to achieve long-term growth since PTI has no proprietary assets and that the company is in a mature industry in a slowing economy.

Business Venture Status and Characteristics As an established manufacturing company in a mature industry, Lane will have ifficulty creating new growth through manufacturing a nonproprietary product, particularly in a slowing economy. However, the management vacuum created by Elson’s death provides opportunity to create new proprietary products that can grow the company. PTI has high cash flow and annual sales with relatively low labor costs as a nonunion company with both full and part time employees.

PTI created its competitive advantage in customer service, so it is important to keep key employees on to ensure that continues after Lane purchases PTI. However, Lane should make ure that he and the current part-time employees learn the Job tasks and business knowledge that Bernie, Sarah and Eleanor have to ensure against a loss of intellectual capacity if one of them leaves. Additionally, PTI has demonstrated the ability to create significant cash flow under Elson’s leadership, but it is uncertain that will continue due to the customer relationship and management vacuum created by his death.

Finally, PTI does have $92K of land/buildings that they can collateralize for debt financing. Management PTI had been entirely dependent on Harry Elson to manage all strategic, financial, perational and marketing decisions. However, Lane’s Lane experience in managing finances, managing operations, leading teams and making strategic decisions in the manufacturing industry are the necessary hands-on skills to lead PTI after Elson’s death. However, it is questionable if Lane has either the necessary motivation or support team to operate PTI.

Having Dan Ray as a partner may be helpful due to Rays operations experience, but it is unclear how motivated Ray is in operating PTI. Lane will also need to rebuild existing customer relationships lost due to Elson’s eath as well as build new relationships with new customers, which will take significant time and resources to accomplish. However, since this a nonunion company, Lane has the flexibility to make the necessary adjustments in personnel to fulfill the necessary strategic business needs as they occur.

Risks Two main risks need to be considered with this acquisition. The first risk is the contingent liabilities arising from Elson’s compensation and accumulated earnings accountant’s opinion on these contingent liabilities as rationale the banks valuation eeds to discount them from their asking price. The second risk is the structure of PTI’s current customer base as a proportion of its sales. PTI’s high concentration of sales to five customers is a cause for concern for PTI’s financial stability after an ownership transition.

Lane can reduce this risk through building relationships with those customers as soon as possible and keeping key personnel like Eleanor to help maintain those relationships. At the same time, Lane should implement strategies to decrease the concentration of sales from PTI’s customer base. Financial Need According the bank, Lane needs $600K to submit a bid to acquire the PTI through a stock purchase. However, the banks valuation is calculated using an inflated price/ earnings multiple and does not account for the contingent liabilities.

The PIE multiple that the bank used in its valuation is notably higher than expected for a company that does not have a proprietary product. Applying a market-based PIE multiple of 4X, the 20% cash sale discount and a $90K discount accounting for potential tax liability regarding Elson’s compensation (alternative 1), PTI should be worth $450K. While this price is notably higher than PTI’s book value, it is more realistic than the banks valuation. Since Lane and partner Dan Ray personally will finance $200K of this transaction, they need $250K to complete the stock purchase.

Therefore, the financial need is $275K. Debt? Considering that PTI currently has low liabilities and significant cash flow, Lane and Ray should seek debt financing. However, PTI is limited by having $92K in land/ buildings and $1 50K in accounts receivable that it could be used as collateral. Using ccounts receivables as collateral is more expensive than term loans as well as directly affects customer service, PTI’s current competitive advantage.

Therefore, PTI should seek to secure $92K needed to finance this acquisition through a fixed term loan using building/land as collateral. PTI’s cash flow should be able to pay off this loan, despite its 17% to 19% interest rate, over a short time period. Additionally, PTI’s cash flow should allow the remaining $183K to be financed through a mezzanine fund despite such financing requiring a 20%-30% interest rate. Equity? Besides the $200K that Lane and Ray will use to buy PTI stock directly from the bank, the equity financing options for them are limited.

PTI is in a mature industry that offers limited growth potential. Therefore, venture capital and angel investors are unlikely to see it creating the necessary high returns to merit investment. Since Lane had no close friends or family that would interested in financing that is not a viable option. However, if the bank insists that $600K be paid to acquire all PTI stock, Lane and Ray should negotiate a 3-year earnout to bridge the remaining $1 50K gap.

Hotel Performance Evaluation medical school essay help: medical school essay help

This Department publishes research notes, conference reports, reports on the work of public agencies and associations, field (industry) reports, and other relevant topics and timely issues. Contributions to this department are submitted to its two Associate Editors: Research Notes to Juergen Gnoth (Department of Marketing, University of Otago, Dunedin, New Zealand. Email ) and Conference Reports to Russell Smith (Hospitality and Tourism, Nanyang Technological University, Singapore 639798, Rep. of Singapore. Email ).

Unsolicited conference and agency reports will not be accepted. RESEARCH NOTES ww. elsevier. com/locate/atoures Annals of Tounsm Research, vol. 31, NO. 3, pp. 712-715, # 2004 Elsevier Ltd. All rights reserved. Printed in Great Britain 0160-7383/$30. 00 A DEA Evaluation of Taipei Hotels Wan-Erh Chiang Ming-Hone Tsai Li Shau-Mei Wang National Central University, Taiwan It is always a major concern for top management to measure efficiency. Data Envelopment Analysis (DEA) is an excellent tool for assessing the relative efficiency of decision-making units.

This research is aimed at measuring hotel performance by DEA under three operational styles of International Tourist Hotels (ITHs) commonly een in Taiwan since 2000: Independently owned and operated, franchise licensed, and managed by international hotel operators. The results are expected to provide hoteliers with a basis for constructing strategies and promotion plans. With carefully selected indicators (input/output variables), DEA is able to locate and diagnose inefficiencies, and to provide information for improvements. Several in-depth interviews were conducted with top managers of some Taipei ITHS for critical indicators.

Crime Data Comparison Paper english essay help online: english essay help online

CRIME DATA COMPARISON PAPER -Murder Rate According to the FBI Unified Crime Report for 2009, there were 385 murders in that year. The total population for Detroit in 2009 was Just over 951 ,OOO. (The Neighborhood Scout, 2009) In Minneapolis, a city with about one-half the population of Detroit, the number of murders was 47. Not only is the population less than Detroit, the murder rate 6 times lower than Detroit. Here you can see that population seems to play a role in the amount of murders for these metropolitan areas. The area that had the most reported incidents of murder was Detroit.

Minneapolis has shown that they have seen a 17% decrease in violent crimes over the past 3 years. In the previous year, 2008 Detroit reported the murder rate of 339. This seemed to be an overall drop from the previous year 383. Though this seems like a positive sign for the city, this merely shows a decrease in violent crimes in the nation. (Hendron, 2009) It seems that more major cities have seen a drop in crime rates over time. The 339 murders over a population Just over 951 ,OOO make Detroit the deadliest metropolitan area in the United States.

Additionally, Police officials in Detroit had isreported overall 2008 murder fgures intentionally to avoid this distinction. (Hendron, 2009) Minneapolis, in comparison, saw their murders drop from about forty to eighteen percent in 2008. (Kohler, 2009) As the rates of crime for these areas show patterns, one thing is certain, Detroit as a whole has a higher crime rate capacity. It appears that in Detroit the crime rate decreased approximately 11% and Minneapolis dropped about 20%. The rates have changed for both areas over the last few years.

They appear to have been dropping when compared to other major cities and metropolitan areas. One theory that might explain a citys murder rate is the lack of good, affordable housing. Oeralyn, 2009) There are several theories on the reason for an areas murder rate to increase, decrease, or even remaining steady with little fluctuation. Jeralyn goes on to explain that the observation taken place in New York indicate that after the implementation of housing projects resulted in the homicide rate dropping, while Chicago, which did not have a housing project implemented, remained pretty steady.

Both areas, Detroit and Minneapolis have both adopted this means of correction to eal with the increasing homicide rate. Another factor that plays a huge role in the murder rate is the overall poverty. Detroit’s poverty level is significantly higher than that of Minneapolis. Several added reasons to the rate are those of theft, robbery, and attempts of theft of property. Police chief, Warren Evans suggests that we will not see anymore oversights on the number of the murder rate and next year we should see a more correct and concrete number. He goes on to say that the new correct number may even show an increase to fix the oversight problem.

Oosting, 2009) There is no way to tell whether or not the poverty level is the sole or even major cause of the murder rate. While likely to be a contributing factor, poverty cannot be the entire answer to the issue. Economic trends have shown that the poverty level has not only increased in Detroit, but across our entire nation. contribute to the rates of homicide. I know youVe heard the old saying, “guns don’t kill people, people with guns kill people. ” This statement has been argued both ways and there is no real information to support the claim here.

The Secret River – Kate Grenville aqa unit 5 biology synoptic essay help: aqa unit 5 biology synoptic essay help

Kate Grenville describes the characters in The Secret River as ‘not heroes and not devils, but Just human beings, stumbling from one small decision to the next and in so doing, without really planning it, creating the shape of their lives. ‘ The character of Will Thornhill in the novel makes several decisions some of which come from a place of circumstance and others that do not. Kate Grenville’s statement about the characters describes them to an extent as there is nothing extraordinary about them, they do not stand up for what is right as heroes do, they do not commit evil deeds as evils do.

Will makes several decisions that spring from his familys history and circumstance and some that are out of his own desire for something more for his life and family. Will comes from a lower class family who feel the need to steal to survive ‘all the Thornhills stole turnips from time to time, pg 9 They where all thieves, any time they got the chance. The dainty person could shrill all he liked about sin, but there could be no sin in thieving if it meant a full belly. ‘ Pg16 Will’s dad was the primary caregiver nd was the most skilled at stealing to provide for the family.

By comparison Sal comes from a middle class family; her father has money to buy her things that Will’s family could not afford. In Will’s eyes Sal was never short on food, especially indulgences such as oranges, sweetbread and soft white bread. Pg 17 Will comes from a long line of William Thornhills Your name is common as dirt’ pg 1 Iwas a curse that his sister Mary had professed over him at a young age, his response to this was William Thornhills will fill up the world’ pg 11 From this appening at a early age he made the decision to make himself stand out from the crowd, It’s through this that every other decision in his life is affected.

Will has various Jobs while he is growing up in London, after his parents passed away he feels it is his responsibility to take care of those remaining in the household. In every Job he makes the decision to steal not based on circumstances but out of a desire for excess. ‘No-one would miss a little as there is so many pg21 this is the first instance that Will is caught stealing, He tries to lie his way out of the situation and is hipped by Crocker on the docks as a public display.

Will learns ‘not to get caught’ pg21 instead of not stealing at all, this is a trait that will follow him, to make decisions not from circumstance but by his own free will. There is an added element of peer pressure in this as well as his work colleagues forced the barrel to break open and encouraged him. He didn’t steal the sugar out of necessity or survival but out of surplus and desire for something more in his life. ‘Most watermen where thieves, although some went about it in a more businesslike ay page 23 this quote is fairly accurate when applied to Wills decision to steal at the river.

Collarbone came into Will’s life as a replacement father fgure after his died and showed him the many ways to steal from this Job. Collarbone stole some brandy saw the consequences of stealing but was blinded by the surplus amount of goods at the docks where he worked. Marrying Sal was the easiest decision Will could make, he had to work for seven years on the river to earn it and become a free man of the river the day this was granted, was the day they wed.

This decision was one of desire, it was a natural progression from his initial attraction from when they were younger and was the easiest decision for Will to make. Mr. Middleton gave Will and Sal his second best wherry as a wedding gift and it was at this point that Will realized that all his decisions up until now had lead him here and he believed that this was the reward for a man’s labour. ‘ page 28 The death of Sal’s parents had a profound effect on Wills Judgement, before this he had Just established a feeling of security and an easier future for himself and his family.

This was brought about by Mr. Middleton not having any sons to leave the family business to, Will’s plan was to become a strong son-in-law and through this inherit the business. The day this happened Will felt all the closed opportunities of his life open up and he gained a sense of direction. Mr. Middleton had savings and assets but during the frozen month, all of his savings and investments where dried up, Will & Sal had seemed to have lost everything they had worked years to get What point could there be to hoping, when everything could be broken so easily? 49 It is uring this period that Will feels like he has been ‘reduced to an animal’ p49 His character is described as feeling extremely empty and having a massive space where hope had been. This shifted Will back into his circumstantial decision making, the need to steal for survival mentality resurfaced and the family derived cycle began again. The biggest decision that Will makes in the story is to steal the Brazil wood from Mr. Lucas on the River. Will had been stealing all his life to survive, he knew the risks of stealing through his friend Collarbone and at this point he doesn’t need to.

He makes this decision based on a desire to have more in his life and refers back to when Mr. Middleton was alive and he had hope for their future. An added element was pressure for provision as Sal had Just informed him that she was expecting ‘another mouth to feed’p 55 this influenced his decision to steal as he had to increase his responsibilities as a provider and wanted to get back to getting ahead in life. It is through this decision that his life changes and it is due to a small amount of peer pressure and a desire to succeed, not based on circumstance.

Factoring in all of these elements Will Thornhill makes several decisions through the novel some based on circumstances when he is a young child and his family steal for survival, and some out of a desire for more in his life fuelled by the words of his sister. This can be interpreted as greed to some extent, and to provide the kind of life Sal is used to having. Toa large extent Will is not a victim of circumstance but falls true to Kate Grenville’s comments about the characters “Just human beings, planning it, creating the shape of their lives. ” The Secret River, Kate Grenville 2005, The Publishing Company

Mental Process Paper college essay help free: college essay help free

MENTAL PROCESS Mental Process Paper Taumaoe A. Gaoteote 01/361 Patricia A. Lott April 19, 2010 In order for any organization to be successful and stay successful, it will need to have creative leaders and employees. Creative leaders and employees are the ones who introduce positive change and make quantum leaps forward in creating new products and processes. So it is definitely important that an organization create an environment or climate in which it promotes and encourages creative intelligence.

This paper will talk about the four styles of creative intelligence and analyze their nfluence on organizational decision making. The day to day operations of an organization is comprised of so many different moving parts depending on what kind of product or service it provides to the consumers. For the organization to operate smoothly, and keep up with demands as well as future endeavors or projects, it is constantly under analysis and observations to determine what works and what doesn’t work, what is the competition like and how will it counter and remain successful.

With all the analysis, based on past performance and productivity, the rganization has to plan for the future so that it stays successful or so that it will meet or exceed expectations in upcoming years. This is Just one of the scenarios that an organization goes through. The organization makes decisions constantly, but prior to making those decisions, there are a lot of things to consider. This is where creative intelligence is extremely important, because it will have a huge influence on the decision making process.

An organization has to tap into the creative intelligence f its personnel because that is where the creativity, innovation as well as other factors that will insure an organizations success. There are four styles of creative intelligence; inspiration, intuition, imagination and innovation. Each of these styles influences the decision making process or any organization. Inspiration Dictionary. com defines inspiration as “an inspiring or animating action or influence”.

It also says that it is, “something inspired as an idea”. Decisions are at the heart of leader success, and at times there are critical moments when they can e difficult, perplexing, and nerve-racking. When person or organization is inspired by an act or performance, it will influence the organization in making a decision because it is inspired, or through the inspiration of their Founder, Chief Executive Officer, or Manager. In any case, inspiration will influence the decision making process of any organization.

Intuition Like it is mentioned in the text, this style focuses on results and relies on past experiences and performances in order to make a beneficial decision for the overall uccess of an organization. Intuition will have a huge influence on the decision decision on a purchase for example will consider his or her past experiences prior to making that decision. An organization is similar in that regard. An organization will take in to account what happened in their past concerning a process or product and the results of that prior to making any new decisions that may affect the success of the organization.

Imagination This style focuses on the imagination or vision of the leader or employees. Having certain vision of what and where the organization needs to be at a certain time, as well as what it should achieve by that time is important. When there is a vision, the vision becomes the mission or the goal for the organization, whether to be the leader in its service or the leader in the arena with regards to the product that it produces. That will have a huge influence in the decision making process of any organization. Innovation As mentioned in the text, this style “concentrates on problems and data and is very systematic”.

In any organization, it is extremely important to have a leader or employees that systematically look at the entire organizational process, as well as its products to see if there are problems, or potential problems. This way, the organization can take steps to implement solutions to resolve those problems or prevent those problems from reoccurring. It is clear that innovation will truly have a huge impact and influence on an organizations decision making process. In the operation process of an organization, problems are going to occur, and mistakes are going to be made.

These problems and mistakes cannot continue or it will stifle the success of an organization. Therefore, an organization will take those into consideration when comes time to make a decision. In Conclusion, creative intelligence is an important key, when it comes to the decision making process or mindset of any organization. More importantly, identifying those assets within an organization and exploiting those assets, by creating an environment where they are sought out for suggestions, recommendations will ensure long term success for any organization.

An Approach of Condition Monitoring of Induction homework essay help: homework essay help

Various techniques are used to control the speed such as DTC (Direct Torque Control), Vector Control, Close Loop Feedback Control etc. Small single phase Induction machine are used for home appliances hence the machine monitoring plays an important role for industrial as well as domestic appliances growth. Various fault detection method has been used in past two decades. Special attention is given to non-invasive methods which are capable to detect fault using major data without disassembly the machine.

The Motor Current Signature Analysis (MCSA) is considered the most popular fault detection method now a day because it can easily detect the common machine fault such as turn to turn short ckt, cracked [broken otor bars, bearing deterioration etc. The present paper discusses the fundamentals of Motor Current Signature Analysis (MCSA) plus condition monitoring of the induction motor using he operators of induction motor drives are under continual pressure to reduce maintenance costs and prevent unscheduled downtimes that result in lost production and financial income.

Many operators now use online condition-based maintenance strategies in parallel with conventional planned maintenance schemes. However, it is still the operator who has to make the final decision on whether to emove a motor from service or let it run based on information from condition monitoring systems. A crucial point about motor current signature analysis (MCSA) is that it is sensing an electrical signal that contains current components that are a direct by-product of unique rotating flux components caused by faults such as broken rotor bars, air gap eccentricity, and shorted turns in low voltage stator windings, etc.

MCSA can detect these problems at an early stage is true that broken rotor bars will result in a change to the vibration spectrum, but vibration is traditionally sensed at the bearings. And for each motor there is a different mechanical stiffness between the electromagnetic forces caused by broken bars and the position where the vibration is sensed. This adds an additional complexity when attempts are made to quantify the severity of the problem via vibration analysis. Electromagnetic forces are proportional to the flux density squared waveform in an induction motor

The Importance of Individual Duty essay help app: essay help app

Rights and Duties are an integral part of everyone’s life. It would be very difficult, if not impossible, for this world to go on if we do not assume our rights and duties. As Nelson Rockefeller said, I believe that every right implies a responsibility; every opportunity, an obligation, every possession, a duty. Everyone in this world has some duty to perform, ranging from the head of the country to run the county to a common man to earn bread for his household. Wole Soyinka in his play Death and the Kings horseman shows the commitment of the characters towards their duties and the onflicts that arise when they try to fulfill their duties.

Wole Soyinka shows Elesin as a person who enjoys a luxurious life of rich food and fine clothing, the rewards of a man of his position. He enjoys all the fame thinking of it as his right of being a kings horseman who after the death of the king will accompany him to the after world. In return for these rights, Elesin has to perform his religious duty, towards his king, of committing the ritual suicide after the death of the king. But the human nature of self-interest and selfishness overrides his duties after the death of the king.

A weight of longing on my (his) earth-held limbs” (1010) that is, because of the worldly pleasures, he betrays his master by not having the will to commit the ritual suicide. And thus, Elesin gives in to the temptation of having his life prolonged so that he can enjoy the company of his new bride. On the one hand, Wole presents a character like Elesin, who refuses to fulfil his duty for fulfilling his earthly desires. On the other hand, there is Amusa, who being a Yoruban himself, is “a police officer in the service of his majestys government” (984).

Amusa’s religious duty is to let the ritual take place as it has been since centuries, but his duty towards the British Government is exactly opposite to his religious duty. Being a police officer, he has to stop the suicide ritual to protect the British law. Amusa is one of those people who keep their duty to the British ahead of their duty to the religion. The extent to which Amusa is conditioned to obeying the British orders is clearly seen when the marketplace women speak in the formal English accent, his mind takes it as his superiors’ orders nd replies Amusa reports to Simon Pilkings, who is a British officer keen to fulfil his duties.

Simon always believes he is “trying to do for you (Yorubans). “, “For your people (Yorubans)” (1001). Thus, when he hears about the suicide ritual that he considers “barbaric”, he quickly orders to arrest Elesin and keep peace while the prince is visiting his colony. Soyinka presents another character called IyaloJa, who is the mother of the marketplace and a symbol of the African traditions, values and power. Despite of her duty towards her family, especially her son, she focuses on her uty towards her religion.

When Elesin points out towards her To-Be-Daughter-ln- Law, she tries to convince him by telling him that “she is (already) betrothed”; “even those who leave town to make a new dwelling elsewhere like to be remembered by what they leave behind”, and he is “not one who eats and leaves nothing on his plate for children”(981). But as George Bernard Shaw said, ‘When a stupid man is doing something he is ashamed of, he always declares that it is his duty. ” In the same longing” (982).

Therefore, IyaloJa hands down her ruling believing that the curses of hose on the “other side” are much greater than the curses of her own son. And thus starts preparing for Elesin’s wedding and death. Olunde, who is Elesin’s son, is a great example of love and respect to one’s traditions and values. When he finds out about Kings death, following the rituals, he comes after a month to bury his father. Considering it as his duty towards his religion, he does not allow the love for his father come in the way of the love for his religion.

But when he finds out about his father’s failure to fulfil his duties towards the king, he decides to commit suicide in lace of his father to lead the king in the after world and save the universe from the brutal damage that his father brought. Wole Soyinka has artistically presented the duties that different people need to fulfill in this play. But apart from assuming their single duties, there are characters which come across the conflicts in their duties: they stand on a two-way road to decide whether they should fulfill their duty towards their families or towards their religion.

For example, IyaloJa has a conflict whether she should protest Elesin’s demand for her To-Be-Daughter-ln-Law or let the ritual go ithout any hindrance. Amusa has a conflict to perform the duty towards the Britain officials or let the ceremony go without informing his supervisors. Olunde has a conflict to save his father and his love towards his father or let him perform his duty towards the king and bury his father. Wole presents us with yet another type of conflict which is between the duties of different people.

For example, Elesin’s duty is to die, but Amusa’s and Simon’s duty is to not let him die. Thus, in Death and The Kings Horseman, we see various kinds of conflicts that people encounter and how hey try to solve them. While there are conflicts of duties among so many people, there is bound to be some harm to someone. The outcomes that these conflicts bring are not always likeable. We see how IyaloJa has to give up her To-Be-Daughter-ln-Law, how Amusa has to face the shame in front of his tribe, and how Olunde has to give his life to save his familys honour and to fulfill his father’s duty.

Elesin has a conflict whether he should have a long life accompanying his new bride or to die and save the peace of the universe. He chooses to live and enjoy the worldly pleasures. But as Joseph Newton said, “A duty dodged is like a debt unpaid; it is only deferred, and we must come back and settle the account at last”, Elesin has to repay the debt of betraying his master and the universe by losing his honour, his son’s life and his own life without his will.

Thus, Wole points out how a person’s decision to assume his/her duty can lead to various outcomes. Keeping in view different sides of human nature, Wole shows in Death and The Kings Horseman the concept of individual duty, how a erson deals with internal as well as external dilemmas while assuming his/her duties, how he/she decides what to give preference to, and how to decide which duty to perform.

He also gives us a lesson as to how as human beings, we should solve the dilemmas we are faced with in our daily lives and consider in advance what the outcomes will be if we take even a single wrong decision. Works Cited Soyinka, Wole. “Death and the King’s Horseman. ” 1975. The Longman Anthology World Ed. David Damrosch and David L. Pike. Vol. F. Newyork: Longman, Literature.

Wild Honeysuckle essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

“the Wild Honeysuckle” BY mfw922 Philip Freneau was one of the most well known authors in the history of early American Literature. Freneau focuses on the many social problems that concern him such as the beauty of nature and the uniqueness of it. Philip Freneau utilizes a language full of imagery. The analysis of “The Wild Honeysuckle” should convey and uncovers the significance of inclusion of nature. In order to comprehend Freneau poem, “The Wild Honeysuckle” we should look at the defining features of the flower.

The species have sweetly scented bell shaped lowers that produce a sugary edible nectar. The fruit on the sweet honeysuckle consists of berries and they can be in various colors such as red, blue or black. The berries comprise of several seeds and the berries can be slightly poisonous or edible. This flower grows wildly in isolated areas of land such as forests, swaps or hills. These key terms: sweet, fragrant, delicate and veiled are the essence of this particular poem. Philip Freneau conveys the character of the honeysuckle.

In lines one through four Freneau describes the flower and address’s it. The first stanza is composed in cross hymes. “Fair flower, that dost so comely grow, Hid in this silent dull retreat, Untouched thy honeyed blossoms blow, Unseen thy little branches greet: No roving foot shall crush thee here, No busy hand provoke a tear. ” (Freneau 1-6) He explains that the honeysuckle is beautiful but is veiled to the world. Furthermore, Freneau personifies the flower. He talks to the flower as if it clearly were a person.

He expresses that the “little branches greet” (line 4) and hopes that there will be “tear”. (line 6) He is expressing that nature is alike with the wilderness and seclusion of the land. It is almost expressing that the flower doesn’t exist because of its concealed identity and humans are leaving the flowers hidden and secluded . However, The “roving foot” and the “busy hand” (line5) are metaphors of the devastation of nature by mankind. In the second stanza, Freneau tries to convey the beautiful honeysuckle young and sweet while age is setting in quickly. By Nature’s self in white arrayed, She bade thee shun the vulgar eye, And planted here the guardian shade, And sent soft waters murmuring by; Thus quietly thy summer goes, Thy days declining to repose. ” (Freneau 7-12) In lines 7-9, it shows that the honeysuckle is protected and secluded but no matter how many actions you take, nature will take its course. Summer is proceeding and unfortunately you can not stop time thus the days are coming near to the end explains Freneau in lines 11-12 of the poem. Smit with those charms, that must decay, I grieve to see your future doom; They died-nor were those flowers more gay, The flowers that did in Eden bloom; Unpitying frosts, and Autumn’s power Shall leave no vestige of this flower. (Freneau 13-18) Freneau really gets upset in this third stanza because he does not want the oneysuckle to follow the rules of nature. He is disappointed that the flower can not defeat death and will be caught by the frost of the autumn weather.

These lines show that the flower is not hidden or alone anymore. Freneau includes foreshadowing of the approaching decay. In lines 19-24, the wild honeysuckle passes on and does not leave a trace as if it never lived. The last two lines show the fate of that flower. “From morning suns and evening dews At first thy little being came: If nothing once, you nothing lose, For when you die you are the same; The space between, is but an hour, The frail duration of a flower. (Freneau 19-24) He is conveying that death means nothing indirectly and you can not get in the way of nature decaying. Life is short and it is actually frail Just like the flower. Nature is used as a metaphor for life. In conclusion, Freneau uses nature and its beauty to emphasis his understandings. He tells us that our lives are also frail Just as the wild honeysuckle. Cherish it while it lasts for by the change of each season it may dissipate only to become a desire. Therefore, you need to live every moment to the fullest without any regrets.

Characteristics of Developing Countries cbest essay help: cbest essay help

Characteristics of Developing Countries BY Hafeez260 The theme of this essay is: the importance of a study of other semi-developed countries as they struggle for economic growth, the elimination of mass poverty and, at the political level, for democratisation and the reduction of reliance on coercion. New countries are finding their voices in all sorts of ways and are managing to interest an international audience.

South Africa is not least among them; contemporary international consciousness of the travail of our particular path towards modernity testifies at least to a considerable national talent for dramatic ommunication and (for those who care to look more deeply) a far from extinct tradition of moral conscientiousness. One aspect of this flowering is a rapidly growing crop of social scientific studies of semi-developed countries of which this university is fortunate to have a substantial collection, contained mainly in the library of Jan Smuts House.

From this literature, one can extract five themes of particular interest. The first is the problem of uneven development and effective national unification, especially in deeply divided societies. Capitalist development has mpinged on semi-developed countries from outside rather than transforming slowly from within, incorporating different groups in different ways. Particular problems arise when differential incorporation coincides in substantial measure with boundaries between ethnic groups.

If Donald Horowitz’s remarkable study of ethnic groups in conflict is right, more energy goes into attempting to maximise differences in the welfare of in groups and out groups than into maximising their Joint welfare, with adverse consequences for the possibilities of building the national political and economic institutions required for development. Gordon Tullock has argued that this is an additional reason for preferring market-based rather than state-led economic growth in deeply divided societies. In itself it is, but the secondary effects of different paths on distribution have to be taken into account.

In so far as they lead to worsening differentials between groups, the possibility of heightened conflict is created. The only long-term hope is to make ethnic boundaries less salient; the happiest outcome would seem to be when ethnicity becomes decorative in a high income economic environment. This is likely to be the work of decades, perhaps of enturies; even so, appalling retrogressions always seem to remain possible. The consequence of deep divisions is that there is likely to exist an unusually large number of prisoner’s dilemma situations. The prisoner’s dilemma arises when partners in crime are apprehended and held separately. The prisoners will be Jointly better off if they do not inform on each other, but each prisoner will be better off if he informs on the other, while the other does not inform on him. Attempts at individual maximisation may lead to both prisoners informing on each other which leads to the orst Joint outcome. The dilemma arises because of the absence of the opportunity for co-operation. ) Under such conditions, negotiation skills are at a premium.

There are also advantages in the acceptance of a deontological liberal philosophy which (in the shorthand of political philosophers) places the right over the good. This involves seeking to regulate social relations by Just procedures while leaving individuals as free as possible to pursue their own, diverse conceptions of the good life. Such an attention should be paid simultaneously to the reduction of poverty. The analytical Marxist, Adam Przeworski has analysed analogous problems which arise in the case of severe class conflict.

In his view, social democratic compromises are held together by virtue of the propensity of capitalists to reinvest part of their profits with the effect of increasing worker incomes in the future. Class compromise is made possible by two simultaneous expectations: workers expect that their incomes will rise over time, while capitalists expect to be able to devote some of their profits to consumption. In conditions of severe class conflict, these expectations about the future become ncertain, time horizons shorten, workers become militant, capitalists disinvest and political instability results.

Three forms of resolution are available: stabilising external intervention, negotiation or renegotiation of a social contract or the strengthening of the position of one or other class by a shift towards conservatism or revolution. Przeworski’s sternest warnings are to Marxists who assume that revolution and the introduction of socialism is the inevitable outcome of a crisis. The second theme in the literature on semi-developed countries has to do with their position within the world economy. Three related sub-themes can be identified.

Firstly, there has been a debate about the forms and limits of the diffusion of industrialisation. Dependency theory – now somewhat out of fashion, since its predictions of severe limitations on industrialisation in developing countries have been falsified – asserted that relationships between developing and developed countries are such as to keep the latter in perpetual economic subordination. The contrary thesis – that advanced industrial countries have had to deal with increased competition arising from quite widespread diffusion – now seems more plausible.

Historical Foundations in the Field of Psychology best college essay help: best college essay help

Abstract This final assignment is a reflective paper in which the historical, philosophical, and empirical foundations of the field of learning in psychology and its applications will be discussed. Additionally, there will be a discussion of the ways that history has helped to shape important contemporary learning theories and issues.

Lastly, the paper will provide an explanation of how specific topics and information such as instrumental conditioning techniques and the usefulness of different learning styles may impact my personal and professional life and how the different aspects of the ield of learning have added value to my body of knowledge as a student and future professional in the field of psychology. Historical Foundations Of the Field of Learning & Shaping Important Contemporary Issues It is a natural course of action for the field of learning to fall under the umbrella of the field of psychology.

A branch of philosophy and science, the field of learning, Just as the field of psychology, was created through the movements of empiricism and rationalism, along with the development of evolution theory (Terry, 2009). These movements fostered interest in scientific investigation thus giving way to pistemology, which means, theory of knowledge. Questions concerning nature and nurture sparked interest in how we came to have knowledge, which is the main tenet of the field of learning (Terry, 2009). In the field of psychology, the learning theories provide a way to explain how we learn and attain knowledge; how we think.

While philosophers agreed with the basic definition of knowledge and learning, which is defined as the acquisition of knowledge, their opinions varied in how acquisition occurs (Terry, 2009). Descartes suggested that although we learn, other sources of knowledge exist. He introduced the ideas of nativism and rationalism. He proposed that we have innate knowledge of our ideas of God, infinity, and perfecton (Terry, 2009). Also, that other knowledge is derived by a reasoning, logical, and intuiting mind (Terry, 2009). Additioally, this knowledge is present and independent of particular experiences with the world (Terry, 2009).

Therefore, he believed in the process of learning, but he didn’t believe that all knowledge had to be learned. However, John Locke introduced the idea that knowledge is actually learned through our experiences, and through use of our senses, which is the idea of empiricism (Terry, 2009). This phenomenon is later known as cause and effect. The ideas of Descartes and Locke influenced researchers toward an empirical view of learning through seeking out how knowledge is acquired through what is experienced in the environment. This gave way to the scientific methods of association learning, conditioning, and verbal learning (Terry, 2009).

Each of the historical thoughts on learning is continuous and useful in some way today. There are modern theories that have built upon the ideas of conditioning and behavior modifications, etc. One (2006), provide a modern approach to treating phobias, as well as other anxiety isorders. Their research starts with the traditional premise that what can be learned can be unlearned, and possibly prevented (Mineka & Zinbarg, 2006). However, they support modern criticism that traditional learning approaches do not adequately account for the diverse factors involved in the origins of people’s anxieties.

To support this claim they provide an example of two clients with phobias of dogs. The phobias were developed due to experiencing attacks by dogs. The first client actually was out walking her pet dog when she was attacked and later developed an infection due to the bite. However, the second client only experienced her clothes being torn before the owner was able to grab the dog before any serious injury occurred, although both clients developed phobias (Mineka & Zinbarg). They argue that traditional learning approaches do not adeqatly explain why the client that was not bitten developed the phobia as well.

Additionally, they provide another concern that traditional views do not explain why many individuals that have had traumatic experiences do not develop phobias. Furthermore, they go on to say that contemporary learning approaches are better grounded in the theories and ethods of experimental psychology, and they provide more comprehensive formulations of the etiology of anxiety disorders. Also, that they provide a more explicit analysis of factors promoting or inhibiting the deeopment of different anziety disorders (Mineka & Zinbarg).

With that being said, there have indeed been great advancements in the field of learning and psychology, along with growing technological advances. Learning involves observable changes in behavior; objective evidence, and traditional researchers such as Pavlov, Watson and Skinner have paved the way for providing a scientific foundation for psychology and learning. Psychology is a science because it is objective and quantifiable. Learning and memory themselves are not observed directly; they are processes that occur in the nervous system (Terry, pg. 5, 2009). Therefore, contemporary research has taken advantage of the use of PET scans and magnetic resonance imaging (MRI) to look at brain functions to explain behaviors ( Raichle, 1994). These modern avenues of research have allowed researchers to become a step closer to relating psychological theory to brain functions and research. For example, todays research may include brain scans and case studies of brain damaged soldiers. Even more so, recent research on post traumatic stress disorder examines the use of exposure therapy on preventing the reoccurenc of PTSD (Massad et. l, 2006). This research is most interesting because the researchers examine the understanding of reducing fear responses because associations with the stimuli are not unlearned. Their research concludes that unless exposure treatment regimens are maximized the risk of renewal of PTSD is high (Massad et. al, 2006). Such advances are very important to the quality of life that our existence depends upon. Knowledge is necessary for our daily lives even more so now than ever. This very research can be instrumental in a military soldiers life as we are currently in war time.

The topics in the field of learning that have had the most impact on me personally include learned taste aversions and the development of specific phobias For probably will not cause the child to cry. However, through the pairing of the needle with the unpleasant sensation of having a vaccination the sight of the nurser may come to elicit symptoms of fear and anxiety, even if the child is not receiving a vaccination. I personally found this interesting Just because I am a mom and it is interesting to use such information while rearing children.

The second type of learning that I found interesting in the behaviorist tradition is instrumental or operant, conditioning. This type of learning requires that an organism operate on the environment to achieve a goal (Terry, 2009). So then, behaviors are learned as a function of the consequences of those behaviors. Of course, this type of reinforcement is useful in the classroom as well as rearing children. Additionally, social learning theory focuses on observational learning, and modeling. Social learning researchers are concerned with how expectations, memory, and awareness influence the learning process (Berk, 2008).

My Life Learning Experience with R.S.V common app essay help: common app essay help

R. S. V My Life Learning Experience with R. S. V Name Course Title Teacher Date Abstract Many individuals have experienced problems with their hospitals or health care facilities. An important concept that I learned from facing this family crisis that will be examined in this paper is that, when a family member becomes seriously ill, they need quality medical care. Sometimes, when a person’s life is at stake, the further a person lives from medical facilities which can offer quality care can be a grave factor. R. S. V 1 R. S. V in Infants

This paper will examine several lessons and concepts which I learned from personal life-learning experiences. Three examples that will be addressed in this paper will examine a different aspect of a certain life-learning experience. In researching and analyzing each aspect of a life-learning experience, this paper will examine the four elements of Kolb’s Model of Experimental Learning. The first aspect of the lessons I learned after enduring a family crisis which this paper will explore includes how I learned about an illness that frequently affects infants called Respiratory Syncytial Virus.

Respiratory Syncytial Virus, or RSV, is a respiratory virus which has many of the same symptoms as the common cold and is usually contracted by children during winter months. After my newborn son, Carter Forrest Barnhart began displaying symptoms of a common cold, my husband and I took Carter to his local pediatrician. Unfortunately, the pediatrician improperly diagnosed the virus as a simple common cold and sent Carter, my husband and I back home. However, after we returned home, his symptoms did not improve. Instead, he began coughing profusely and did not want to eat.

I became greatly concerned about our son’s health. Within a few days, Carter had lost weight and become weak. Then his breathing appeared to be abnormal, and my husband and I began to suspect that something else was wrong with Carter. R. S. V 2 By April 7th, 2002, Carter’s breathing problems got considerably worse, and my husband and I thought that he could possibly suffocate. So, in a desperate attempt to help Carter’s health, we brought our son to the nearest hospital. He was then hospital, arrangements needed to be made to send him to Charleston Area Medical Center.

Carter later arrived safely at the Women and Children’s Hospital, a division of the Charleston Area Medical Center in Charleston, West Virginia. He was then placed in the hospital’s Pediatric Intensive Care Unit, where he remained for five days. Looking back, I now realize the high importance of residing in communities which have high quality health care facilities. I learned that the first doctor who diagnosed my son did not diagnose Carter properly by failing to recognize that what looked like the common cold was actually Respiratory Syncytial Virus (RSV). The pediatrician’s error could have cost my son his life.

After Carter was taken to the emergency room at our local hospital, I learned that, when someone’s life is at stake, the distance from a medical facility which can provide quality care is sometimes a life and death matter. Thus, one of the lessons that I learned by this life-learning experience is that it is important for all individuals to have quick access to a state of the art hospital or medical facility. A medical facility must be able to provide the excellent care that a seriously ill R. S. V 3 ndividual needs. In this example, a baby needed to be treated by a special infant care unit, which our local hospitals did not have.

Therefore, the baby did not have ready access to the kind of medical facility that he needed. The proper medical facility can mean the difference of life or death, thus, I now understand that the quality of the medical facilities, and the services received from those facilities provided, is one of the important issues facing people today. Learning about the importance of living near a high quality health care facility helped me become amiliar with the idea that a person should be fully educated about the health services in his or her community before something critical occurs.

I regretted the fact that we were not more prepared to deal with this crisis. Thus, I have since learned that I need to research the qualifications of any professional my child will be receiving treatment from. In the future, I will research hospitals or schools before enrolling my child in them. I can also apply the concept that quality care is an important aspect of a person’s life to other situations as well. For example, I will have o make sure that my child has a qualified pediatrician and dentist to take care of his health needs in the future.

I will also have to ensure that my child gets his vaccinations. Moreover, I learned that there is no substitute for being prepared for an emergency situation. I plan on researching the response time of our police and fire departments and plan to learn about the efficiency of our ambulance services. Another part of the lessons I learned while confronting this family crisis is how I learned that high quality heath care is best provided by highly qualified doctors. I lso learned that an unqualified doctor may easily misdiagnose a patient’s symptoms.

The discussion below will show how I have learned to ask questions before selecting a pediatrician. My son was initially treated by a pediatrician who misdiagnosed the baby’s medical symptoms and declared that our infant was we were told to take our child home and give him some cold medicine. This was our child’s only treatment, and the medicine did not work. Carter’s symptoms did not improve after a reasonable period of time. Thus, my husband and I began to suspect that something else could be wrong.

Then, when our baby turned pasty in color, started to cry inconsolably, refused to eat or drink anything, lost weight, and then hardly cried or moved in his crib, my husband and I became more concerned. We later learned that Carter had RSV and double pneumonia. Since then, I have spoken to many doctors about rural medicine. One of the doctors I spoke to that works at our local hospital explained in a recent personal interview which I conducted with him that many people do not ask enough questions of their doctors after they have been told the results of a diagnosis.

He advised that potential atients should ask about all terms that describe the problem and that the doctor should fully explain the R. S. V 5 condition to the patient. More importantly, when the patient is a baby, the infant’s parents need to understand the complete diagnosis of their child’s condition The doctor also said that a great deal of rural patients do not know how to properly ask their doctors specific questions related to the diagnosis. Therefore, rural doctors need to take more time to explain things to their patients, especially in cases where doctors are not absolutely sure of the diagnosis.

I was also told that some patients have no reason to be told when something is misdiagnosed as nothing more than the common cold, especially when a child’s doctor confidently tells an infant’s parents that the symptoms should improve when the baby took the cold medicine. The lesson is that parents must be very careful when choosing a pediatrician. I learned that a good pediatrician knows how to check a baby for a variety of diseases. In the case of my son, the first pediatrician failed to properly diagnose the baby because he was, at the very least, was not familiar with the symptoms of RSV.

Thus, I learned that receiving treatment from a qualified pediatrician is an essential part of a child’s health care. I also realized, in other areas of my life, I need to be certain that I am qualified to perform any Job that I might later want to undertake. So it is imperative that I take my education as serious as possible so that I will later be prepared to succeed in my chosen career. R. S. V6 Another important concept that I learned through my life-learning experience is that Just like other people, doctors make errors too.

Unfortunately, a doctor’s mistake can cause the loss of ones life. Any professional should avoid making unnecessary mistakes at all times. Therefore, I would like to avoid making mistakes which would be considered negligence in my chosen career. Thus, I now believe that I need as much training in the field of health care management as possible, because that is the field which I intend to begin my professional career once I have received my Bachelors Degree.

I also now would like to become actively involved in professional organizations and associations in which school friends and successful will help me exchange information with other health care management professionals hich will hopefully help me keep atop of current developments in my field. The third aspect of the lessons I learned which this paper will explore is that many rural health care facilities in America do not have up to date equipment. I also learned that, for the past several years, many local family health care facilities have suffered from recent cutbacks in federal grant money.

This paper will now discuss my findings about the importance of selecting a health care facility which has up to date equipment and employees that keep on top of current developments in the medical ield. R. S. V7 Not only were the doctors more knowledgeable at the Women and Children’s Hospital in Charleston, but the doctors at the hospital in Charleston also had more current equipment and also performed their duties much more quickly and efficiently than the doctors at the local hospital.

I learned that, when the life of a loved one is at stake, a hospital with modern equipment and trained staff can mean the difference between life and death. I also now believe that parents should visit the local hospitals before their first child is ever born to make sure those hospitals re not understaffed, dirty, or not funded properly. While larger hospitals may charge more money for visits, the money paid for a proper diagnosis at a quality facility is far less than the money one might pay if an illness is misdiagnosed.

In addition, local medical care facilities need to provide quality, up to date services to their patients. In this situation, Carter needed to be treated in a special care unit in which “patients are attached to electronic monitors which track vital functions as well as to other equipment that support breathing” (Roberts, 1993, p. 170). Unfortunately, only larger acilities usually have modern pediatric intensive care units, and large hospitals are not all cities. I have learned that a high quality health care facility should have up to date equipment.

Modern equipment is essential to provide patients with the best possible R. S. V8 health care. However, a lot of rural hospitals cannot afford this. The issue of a facility which does not have modern equipment is a very important one, and the concept applies to other situations which I may have to deal with later on. For instance, I will want to make sure that, any school my child is enrolled in should have adequate acilities. I will want to ensure that the school has smoke detectors in every classroom and that the fire extinguishers are in proper working order.

This paper analyzed the various lessons and concepts that I learned from some “life-learning” experiences. Each of the paper’s three parts explored a different aspect of my experiences. This paper used the four elements of Kolb’s Model of Experimental Learning to detail how I used the lessons during a family crisis. R. S. V9 References Mesa, CA: ICN Pharmaceuticals. Roberts, M. J. (1993). Your Money or Your Life: The Health Care Crisis Explained. New York: Doubleday.

History and Modern Applications of X-Rays a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

History and Modern Applications of X-Rays We see X-Rays all the time in television, science fiction novels, and comic book superheroes, but what is fact and what is fiction? By examining their makeup, history, modern applications, dangers, protection, and even possible future developments we can understand these scientific marvels far better and more accurately than watching an episode of Star Trek or reading a Superman comic. First and most important is to analyze why an X-ray works and what it is.

These “rays” are high energy, low wavelength beams of electromagnetic energy – very imilar to the light we can see; only they are completely invisible to us because our eyes lack the ability to detect its wavelength. They are produced by the movement of electrons in atoms. Electrons exist in constant orbit around an atom’s nucleus in different levels of energy, also known as orbitals. When an electron makes the transition – drops – to a lower orbital, it needs to release some energy – which it does in the form of a photon. The energy level of this photon corresponds to how far the electron dropped between orbitals.

So when a photon collides with another atom, the nergy in the photon sometimes gets absorbed and boosts an electron in that atom to a higher level, but only if the amount of energy in the photon (from the 1st electrons drop) matches the energy required to boost the 2nd electron. Otherwise, the photon will not shift electrons between orbitals. That means that while visible light often has Just the right energy to be absorbed by most objects, X-Ray photons will pass through almost everything because they contain far too much energy to be absorbed.

Thus, by using a high-voltage vacuum tube to accelerate and release high nergy electrons at a large velocity, we are capable of emitting X-rays at one end of an object. By placing an X-ray detector on the other side, something like a photographic plate, film, screen, or any other type of what is known as an “image receptor” (modern X-rays often have digital outputs), we are capable of capturing information about the object in the middle.

That means, unfortunately, that they are nothing like what the Superman comics or fictional “X-Ray specs” sometimes shown in cartoons or science fiction would have us believe, as it does not make sense for an bject (such as the glasses or Superman’s eyes) to project X-rays – that would do nothing without a detector on the other side, and for the object to be an X-ray detector would also make no sense as in that case there is no projector. Common misunderstandings like these are perpetuated all the time in popular culture, so to better understand we must examine its origin.

The X-Ray was actually discovered on accident by a scientist almost 100 years after the discoveries of the other categories of radiation – Infrared and Ultraviolet – were lready discovered. A scientist named Wilhelm Roentgen stumbled upon their existence in 1896 by accident: he noticed that a fluorescent screen in his lab was glowing when he left an electron beam on, which by itself was expected as fluorescent material is known to glow in response to radiation, but this case was unique because the tube had been surrounded by heavy black cardboard – yet the the radiation.

He began to play with the situation, putting various objects between the tube and the screen – yet it still glowed. Eventually he put his own hand in the ath of the radiation and was amazed to see the silhouette of his bones projected onto the screen. Ironically then, the very first usage of X-Rays in its discovery would turn out to be its most practical application to this day.

Medical science uses X-rays to examine broken bones or swallowed or embedded objects in a person’s body, dentistry uses it to pinpoint cavities, and some modified X-rays have even been used to examine thin tissue such as lungs, heart, intestines, and blood vessels to check for irregularities that can subsequently be repaired. The reason X-Rays penetrate the outer layer of the body and not the bones lies in the way that X-Rays are absorbed: whether or not the energy is picked up depends entirely on the kind of atom in the absorber, a relationship that depends on the number of electrons (also known as the atomic number) of the atom.

As such, the large thick areas of calcium atoms in your body (i. e. the bones) are much more capable of absorbing X-Ray photons than the thin tissue of our Carbon and Oxygen based flesh, thus the X-Rays pass through the latter while leaving a silhouette of the former. The second major modern application of X-Rays is in the security industry, particularly airport security, which uses the technology to scan incoming luggage for devices that may be able to cause harm on a plane such as a weapon or explosive.

Again, like with medical technology, this has saved countless lives through the clever adaptation of the properties of these high energy beams of radiation. Other uses have been found in the field of astronomy, where detectors are used to pick up X-rays from extremely distant celestial objects and gain an idea of their size and makeup, as ell as in industrial manufacturing wherein X-rays are applied to machinery to determine the quality of a weld or correct assembly of parts.

Like any powerful technology, there are also dangers in exposure to X-rays. While the benefits of getting an X-Ray, especially in a situation in which one is faced with a broken bone or other medical emergency, generally far outweigh the risks, it is worth noting that there is no proven “acceptable” threshold for which exposure to radiation does no damage to the body – all additional doses of radiation the body is exposed to slightly increase he risk of getting cancer in your later years.

As such, in instances where X-rays can be avoided – especially in high risk patients like the fetus inside of a pregnant mother – it is generally advised that you do so. On that note, an important facet of any X-ray discussion revolves around exactly what can be used to stop them – as X-Rays go into higher and higher energy levels; it becomes increasingly difficult to find a shield that will prevent them from penetrating. The go-to element at present is Lead, chosen for its low cost and xtremely high density which causes it to absorb a large portion of incident X-Rays.

Because of the way the X-Ray works, however, its range through any matter – regardless of density – is theoretically infinite if it is lucky enough to avoid interaction with the atom as it passes through. This is why a simple thin sheet of lead is frequently not sufficient and areas wishing to shield themselves from the radiation will use increasingly thick layers of the material in proportion to the energy of the X- Finally, what is in store for the future of this technology?

While it is impossible to predict all of what innovators will be able to dream up in the future, we already know some projects currently in development that are set to vastly improve current X-Ray technology, bringing the resultant images into full color and in much higher detail and resolution than ever before, giving unprecedented info to the professionals that will be using them. Others are working on what is called “ultrafast” X-rays, in which snapshots can be taken at lightning-quick speeds, allowing better understanding and anipulation of things that move extremely fast, such as electrons in an atom.

In conclusion, the accidental discovery of the X-Ray – i. e. the high energy, low wavelength portion of the electromagnetic spectrum – has been a boon not Just to the medical field but to a wide variety of scientific and commercial endeavors – a merit that seemingly will only grow in the future as more and more applications and advances are discovered for the technology. Who knows, maybe one day the outrageous ideas of science fiction may in fact become a reality!

Mcdonald’s and the Environmental Defense Fund college essay help service: college essay help service

Using English for Communication by Thai Prostitutes BY 3605030 The purposes of this study were to study English competency of the Thai prostitutes for communication with their customers, and to explore methods of Thai prostitutes in improving their language ability for communication with their customers. In depth, face-to-face qualitative interview were conducted with a convenience sample of 36 Thai prostitutes and 10 international tourists. The samples were randomly from the Thai prostitute’s famous night areas in Bangkok; Khaosan Road, Patpong, and Soi Nana.

A semi-interview form was created as a research tool. This study was supplemented by additional analysis of existing secondary data sources including books, and online databases. The results indicated that the English competency of the informants is in the average level with successful communication purpose. The informants improve their English skills in real life working experience. Half of the informants are educated. They learned English skills from universities. Half of them are studying in higher education institutions. They work for money to pay for tuition fees, rents, and other needy expenses.

The international tourists expressed that the nformants are poor, and they had no other choices. However, it is a way to improve language skills. The limitation of this study focuses on the anxiety of the informants since working as prostitutes is still an illegal Job in the Thai society. They thought that the researcher was a police officer which may effect the obtained information. The paper shows that the language skills are beneficial in communication. It creates better customers satisfaction which will lead to an increase of the opportunity to earn more income. By Thavorn Thitthongkam Mcdonald’s and the Environmental Defense Fund

By alecxandrine McDonald’s and the Environmental Defense Fund: a case study of a green alliance Sharon Livesey Originally published in… The Journal of Business Communication January 1999 In 1987, the United Nations World Commission on Environment and Development, which had convened to address the global ecological crisis, produced Our Common Future (the Brundtland Report). This watershed event established the conceptual underpinnings for environmental politics and debate in the 1990s by reframing the problem of the natural environment as one of sustainable development.

In the wake f this reframing, a new practice in environmental management emerged – that of green alliances or partnerships between business and ecology groups (Westley & Vredenburg, 1991, pp. 71-72). These alliances, considered one of the ten most significant trends in environmental management and the greening of industry (Gladwin, 1993, p. 46), appeared to signal a sea change in the way business, as well as environmentalists, could respond to the ecological impacts of firms’ economic activities.

Indeed, environmental partnerships offered both business and ecology groups the potential for a new rhetorical stance. Business communication cholarship has identified a variety of rhetorical strategies adopted by corporations in the face of environmental controversy: defensiveness and apologia (e. g. , Ice, 1991 ; Tyler, 1992), competing information campaigns (e. g. , Lange, 1993; Moore, 1993), or retreat (e. g. , Setter, 1995). Green alliances provide business with an alternative to these strategies.

Through eco-partnership, a firm can adopt, at both material and symbolic levels, a proactive approach toward the natural environment; its posture vis-a-vis environmentalists, or at least a wing of the environmental movement, can be collaborative rather than conflictual. On the other hand, green alliances offer environmentalists the possibility of direct influence over business practice and an alternative to – or as Fred Krupp, leader of the Environmental Defense Fund (EDF) and an early proponent of eco-business collaboration, would have it, a tool in addition to – the Jeremiad (Killingsworth & Palmer, 1996; Slovic, 1996).

While eco-alliances have been discussed in the environmental management and green marketing literature, they have not been so far studied as business communication. This paper presents a case study of the rhetorical aspects of an early green partnership, the 1990-1991 recedent-setting alliance between McDonald’s Corporation, the leading quick- service restaurant chain, and EDF, a United States-based mainstream environmental organization.

McDonald’s and EDF formed a Joint task force that publicly released a six-month study of McDonald’s entire range of packaging and materials management practices. The partnership is most widely known, however, for the fact that three months into the study, at the last minute, and under pressure from EDF, McDonald’s abandoned the polystyrene boxes (called clamshells) it had traditionally used to ther – arguably more important, and certainly less controversial – work, including a 42-step action plan to lessen the environmental impacts of McDonald’s business.

My study seeks to recontextualize the packaging decision, considering it within the broader dynamics of the partnership and within the context of McDonald’s prior corporate environmental advocacy. Further, it locates the McDonald’s-EDF partnership within the broader realm of environmental politics in the late 1980s and early 1990s, an arena where nonprofit environmental groups began to play a new and important role. I focus on the symbolic and discursive aspects of the partnership.

Relying on public relations material released by McDonald’s and EDF before and during the partnership, as well as contemporaneous and subsequent news accounts, I show the variety – and the variability – of rhetorical strategies adopted by McDonald’s in its attempt to construct itself as green in the eyes of its consumers and publics. I also explain the rhetorical approach used by EDF in its struggle to expand the scope of legitimate action by environmentalists to include collaboration with businesses. Green Partnerships: A New Kind of Alliance

Alliances that have arisen between environmentalist groups and businesses in the last decade represent a shift in the arm’s-length, or adversarial, relationships among institutional stakeholders (business and environmentalists, environmentalists and government, government and business) traditionally concerned with problems of the natural environment (Long & Arnold, 1995; Milne, lyer, & Gooding-Williams, 1996; Westley & Vredenburg, 1991). The new relationships have been described as path breaking and innovative (e. . , Coddington, 1993; Long & Arnold, 1995; Ottman, 1994; Wasik, 1996). Typically, they are distinguishable from the prior charitable (e. g. , donations to or sponsorships of environmental causes) and commercial relationships (e. g. , calendars, T-shirts produced for environmental groups) because they engage the expert knowledge of the environmental group and involve it, to varying degrees, in Joint problem solving or strategic decision making with the corporate partner (Clair, Milliman, & Mitroff, 1995).

In this category are green product endorsements, audits by environmental groups of business programs or practices, and Joint projects of the type engaged in by McDonald’s and EDF, where the corporate partner’s usiness practices are evaluated and improved according to ecological criteria. The History of the McDonald’s-EDF Partnership In 1989-1990, McDonald’s was the leader of the fast-food industry, with worldwide operations employing approximately 500,000 people in 11,000 restaurants and serving 22 million customers a day.

At the time EDF approached McDonald’s, its entanglement in controversy over its packaging frustrated the company. From EDF’s perspective, McDonald’s leadership position, its problematic history of waste management, and the iconic value of waste management as an environmental issue ade the company an attractive candidate for partnership. EDF saw significant opportunity for both environmental action and a major, high visibility, opportunity to test its innovative approach to environmental problem-solving through corporate partnerships. On the other hand, EDF’s positioning as a mainstream environmental group made it an attractive ally.

McDonald’s earlier attempts to talk with the more radical Citizens Clearinghouse for Hazardous Waste (CCHW), one of the ecology Below I briefly summarize the background histories of McDonald’s and EDF before turning to a description of the partnership. McDonald’s Environmental Record With environmentalism on the rise among the general public in the 1980s, consumer- driven businesses were particularly subject to and sensitive about public pressure (Livesey, 1993a, pp. 2-4). Plastic had been demonized by several environmentalist organizations including the grassroots groups Greenpeace and CCHW.

The use-and- dispose philosophy at the core of McDonald’s business and its distinctive plastic clamshell sandwich boxes, which helped to make the company one of the largest single users of polystyrene in the United States, had made McDonald’s a continuing target of ecology groups (Livesey, 1993a, p. ). Throughout the late 1980s, McDonald’s instituted and publicized a number of environmentally positive steps in its domestic operations (see Figure 1). It reduced consumption, for instance, by using lighter weight paper in straws, paper bags and other items and recycled paper and cardboard packaging.

In 1987, it switched from polystyrene (used for the clamshells) blown with CFCs, the family of chemicals which destroy the ozone layer, to plastic foam that used hydrocarbon blowing agents (Annual Report, 1989, pp. 10-15). In 1989, the company instituted a pilot program in 450 New England stores to recycle its lastic clamshells (Holusha, 1989; Livesey, 1993a, pp. 12-14). In April, 1990, it committed $100 million, or one quarter of the company’s annual building and remodeling budget, to buy recycled materials for restaurant construction, remodeling, and operations under a program called “McRecycle” (Livesey, 1993a, pp. 3-14). In 1989 and 1990, McDonald’s bolstered its environmental management practices with a proactive public relations campaign. The centerpiece was the 1989 Annual Report, which highlighted the issue of the natural environment. McDonald’s also offered in-store flyers to educate customers about the company’s environmental anagement practices, policies, philosophies, and positions on particular issues such as rainforest beef and the ozone problem. Brochures on environmental topics, including packaging, were available from its public relations department.

In addition, McDonald’s worked with several different environmental and nonprofit groups (e. g. , the World Wildlife Fund and the Smithsonian Institution) to coproduce elementary school materials on the environment. Despite its efforts, the company continued to be criticized. The Environmental Defense Fund Twenty years after being founded in 1967 as a grassroots group that litigated against he use of DDT on Long Island, EDF had become one of the Group of 10 mainstream U. S. organizations (Clair, Milliman, & Mitroff, 1995, p. 168; Dowie, 1995). With a budget of close to $16 million (Reinhardt, 1992, p. ), its staff had expanded to include 110 lawyers, economists, and scientists; membership was greater than 200,000 (Livesey, 1993a, p. 14) and a Harvard Business School graduate served as chairman of its board of trustees (Reinhardt, 1992, p. 6). The scientific culture of its early days gave EDF a basis for positioning itself as a technical expert. In the late 1980s, its Executive Director Fred Krupp (1986) began to propose “coalitions of former enemies” (p. 34), that is, coalitions with corporate America, as an important tool for achieving environmental change.

EDF thus differentiated its role within the competitive environmental movement, a move for which it was criticized by CCHW and other and too willing to compromise (Reinhardt, 1992, p. 5; see also Dowie, 1995, pp. 105-124). Before the McDonald’s partnership, EDF had pursued various Joint projects with organizations and groups ranging from the World Bank to the electric utility industry to western water users (Reinhardt, 1992, p. 4). Further, like McDonald’s, EDF ad participated in multi-party negotiations organized by the Coalition of Northeast Governors to develop waste management guidelines for New England.

Thus, it had built expertise in the area of packaging and waste management and had enjoyed a working relationship with McDonald’s representatives before the task force was initiated (EDF Fact Sheet, August 1, 1990). The McDonald’s-EDF Alliance The task force history had three phases: the announcement of the McDonald’s-EDF partnership on August 1, 1990; McDonald’s decision to abandon its clamshell packaging on November 1, 1990; and the release of the Joint task force study on April 16, 1991. A brief history of the partnership follows (see Figure 2).

The McDonald’s-EDF joint task force on waste reduction was the outcome of a year of EDF-initiated dialogue with the company (Reinhardt, 1992, p. 9). The eight-member group included representatives from McDonald’s, EDF, and The Perseco Company, McDonald’s exclusive packaging supplier. Shelby Yastrow, General Counsel and Senior Vice President of Environmental Affairs at McDonald’s, along with EDF Executive Director Fred Krupp, oversaw the group (McDonald’s Corporation & EDF Press Release, August 1, 1990).

The alliance was structured by a formal written agreement (McDonald’s & EDF Final Report, 1991, pp. 5-6) that defined the issues the task force was to consider and set up some ground rules. Designed to anticipate potential conflict, the agreement included an escape clause in case of disagreement, preserved the parties’ rights to note publicly their differences, provided for the parties’ financial independence, and permitted each organization to pursue its own public relations and advocacy agendas on the environment during the period of the task force.

Human Resource Management: and the Sugar Factory instant essay help: instant essay help

Delbert Lammers Human Resource Management: BUS 303 Human Resource Management, and the Sugar Factory Beverly Williams: Instructor August 30th, 2010 Human Resource Management: And the Sugar Factory Have you ever hired someone to work for you? If you have ever went to a dentist or a doctor, or had your car serviced or repaired, or hired someone to mow your lawn, then you have used some form of Human Resource Management (HRM) skills, when hiring these people.

Perhaps you simply relied on word off mouth when choosing a company or person to work for you, or perhaps it was the way they dressed and spoke that persuaded you to hire them. Then again, you may have needed more information to make a decision, and so you did a credit and background check, along with an in person interview. These are all skills that Human Resource Management people use on a daily basis to make sure they are making the right choices for their organizations.

In this paper I will discuss my organization,and several different aspects of human resource management, and what impact they have on my organization. First of all let’s define HRM. There are many different ways to define HRM, but in essence it is the process of deciding what an organizations human esource needs are and then finding the best people to fill those needs. Once the right people have been hired, it is also the Job of the HRM to help motivate these people to give their best efforts by providing them with the right incentives and Job environment in order to achieve their organizational goals.

My Organization For the purposes of writing this paper, ‘my organization’ shall refer the Snake River Amalgamated sugar factory located in Nyssa, Oregon, where I worked for several years, and still have family members and friends working there. The Amalgamated Sugar company is a sugar beet refining company. The actual sugar beet refining only takes place during what they call the campaign season, which starts after the first frost in the fall, and usually ends after March or April the following spring. The company was founded in 1897 in Logan Utah (Bachman 1962) , and is now headquartered in Boise, Idaho.

The company was started and operated by members of the Mormon church. The Mormon church actually owned controlling interest in the company from 1914 until 1942. The company has grown steadily over the years, and now has sugar manufacturing plants through out many of the western and mid- estern states. It is the second largest producer of sugar in the United states. The company is partially owned by the Pepsi Bottling Ventures company which uses vast amounts of their sugar to sweeten it’s soft drink products. The company was listed on the New York Stock Exchange in 1950 ( I was born in Nyssa that same year).

Because of labor shortages during world war II, “Mexican Nationals” and “Japanese sugar beet refining factories go, the one in Nyssa is one of the smallest. It sits on the eastern edge of town, Just two-hundred yards from the Snake river which acts as the order between Idaho and Oregon, until the Columbia river takes over the Job about a hundred and fifteen miles northwest of Nyssa. Most of the factory, including the front, where the main offices are located, is made of red brick which was laid in 1937, (Bachman, 1962).

Over the years, many parts of the factory have been upgraded or ‘modernized,” yet it has always kept it’s red brick facade. It has always been, as far as I can remember, a very dirty, smelly, and often times, dangerous place to work. In the winter time most parts of the factory are cold and drafty, while during the summer months it is often very hot and humid. Neither the union (the Teamsters) nor the HRM people have done much to improve the deplorable working conditions at the factory.

During the winter months when the campaign season is in full swing, the entire town is often covered in a moist brown haze with a smell so ripe and putrid, that many people want to vomit at their first encounter with it. Health and Safety In 1973 1 worked at the factory all summer helping to tear out the aging oil fired boiler which was used to dry the sugar beet pulp during the pellitizing process. The removal of the old boiler included the removal of hundreds of feet of asbestos nsulated pipe.

If I remember correctly, no safety precautions were made during the removal of the asbestos, I think because most of us at that time, had never heard of the hazards of asbestos. Asbestos is a mineral which was once widely used in piping and insulation products, until thousands of people claimed to have contracted respiratory diseases as a result of inhaling the dust from asbestos, Ivancevich (2008). A French company was awarded the contract to install the new gas fired boiler, and a French engineer with several assistants were sent from France to oversee the project.

It was very dangerous work. I remember that three men were seriously injured during that construction project. One man lost a foot when a large crane Jumped when it lost tension on its lift cable, and one of the outrigger pads came down on the mans foot, who was standing to close to the crane. This accident could have easily been prevented if only the area immediately around the crane had been roped off, or if someone responsible had been watching to make sure no one got too close to the crane while it was in operation. Accidents were common place at the Nyssa factory.

One of my foremen was missing an eye that he had lost when a steam pipe blew out. Another foreman we called lefty, had lost his left arm when it was caught between a sprocket ed wheel and its drive chain. Many employees found they couldn’t work there because of the lime dust, sulfur dioxide, and other chemicals which gave the place such a terrible smell. I remember when the campaign ended each year, it usually took a couple weeks for the stench of the place to leave my sinuses. Bad smalls and unsafe working conditions, combined with low wages all contribute to a high employee turn over rate, absenteeism, and a poor profit margin.

One way to address the poor air quality inside and out side of the factory would be to have the national Institute for Occupational Safety and Health (NIOSH), Ivancevich (2008) evaluate the health hazards at the factory through its Health Hazard Evaluation (HHE) program. Any employer, employee, employee representative, state or local evaluation. Unfortunately investigations and evaluations can only do so much. As with other HRM functions, the success of a safety and health program requires the support and cooperation of managers. With out this support, health and safety efforts will be hampered.

Another aspect of health and safety requires that top management support the effort with an adequate budget. I believe that because of poor economic conditions, the management at the Nyssa factory cannot do all they might wish to do to protect the health and safety of its worker. In 1990 the Nyssa sugar factory was declared the second biggest polluter of sulfur dioxide in the state of Oregon, by the EPA, Just behind an old coal fired electric plant at Boardman, Oregon. The big difference between the two polluters was that Boardman only has a population of about fifty people, and the electric plant is a couple miles out of town.

Nyssa on the other hand is a town of about five-thousand people and the sugar factory sets right next to the town. 1990 was also the year when the union ( Teamsters) workers at the plant finally decided to go on strike for better wages and safer working conditions. This action should have been taken decades ago, but due to collusion between union and company officials, nothing was ever done. If the EPA had not declared the factory a serious polluter, I believe it would still be business as usual there. Ethics within the Company Over the years the company has had many run ins with the law.

In 1955, local land wners who had land that bordered the Snake river, sued the factory for dumping raw factory waste directly into the Snake river. In 1971 and 1980, the company and it chief competitors were all sued for price fixing. In 1997 the factory was sued successfully in a wrongful death law suit when an employee was crushed by a rail car full of coal, Along with these problems, the Nyssa factory has always had more than it’s share of employee thefts, sabotage, and violence. I believe many of these problems are contributed to by economic forces such as poor wages, and benefits, and also to poor working conditions.

The company has taken a more proactive stance against these types of problems by hiring more security personnel, and by using more effective preemployment screening. One problem which often circumvents these measures at the factory is the common practice of nepotism among management. Nepotism is the unfair practice in which people in power give positions Oobs) in a government or organization to their relatives or friends, rather than to someone who is more qualified. This practice can lead to low moral among workers which often causes inefficiency in the functioning of an organization.

Nepotism can also cause conflicting loyalties for the person who received the Job, since he or she may be more loyal to the person who hired them, rather than to the organization. Diversity and Equal Employment Opportunities Over the years the demographics have changed in the small town where the factory is located. When I first went to work there in 1970 is predominantly white with Hispanics making up the next largest group at about twenty percent, with a few Japanese and native Americans making up the remainder of the population.

The factory workers at the time mirrored these demographics. Today these demographics have changed dramaticly. Now the Hispanic population represents almost seventy-five percent of the population in the small town, with the white and same problems as larger more populated areas in regards to gangs, drugs, violence and illegal immigration. These new demographics no longer mirror the demographics at the sugar factory, which still has a majority of white workers.

In the past the work ethic of the Hispanic workers was valued, but now because of the high crime rates, combined with other factors such as the increased public expenses for medical, welfare, schools, and ther problems related to illegal immigrations which has befallen the area, which most blame on the tremendous increase in the Hispanic population. Because of these problems the Hispanic workers are no longer seen as the valued workers they once were. Therefore, the employment opportunities for Hispanics at the sugar factory have not kept pace with their population increases.

I also believe the political climate along with the news media have also helped to fuel the anti Hispanic sentiments which have swept over the country in recent months. The Nyssa factory has long had a diverse work force, and they usually work quite very well together ince many of them knew each other and often worked together out in the community, before going to work at the sugar factory. It is after all a small town. It would be great to be able to say with conviction that the company promotes and values a diverse work force, yet this simply is not the case.

The truth is that they have always had such a work force, and since they have never had to work to attain this, they really do not appreciate what diversity means in terms of valuing and respecting differences. HR Planning and Recruitment The majority of the work force, including lower management is recruited through the ocal state employment offices, and also by applying directly at the factory front office. Even though the company has changed hands several times since it was founded, the management and the management style have not changed.

As mentioned earlier, this is in large part due to nepotism throughout upper management. Unlike most company websites, The Snake River Sugar Company (it’s new name) does not offer a link for careers with the company. In other words, if your not related you need not apply. Conclusion The ailing factory at Nyssa was bought in 1997 by a farmers cooperative consisting of ocal sugar beet growers, most, by going heavily into debt. Unfortunately, the new owners of the factory, like past owners, kept the same management team, with the same outmoded management style at the factory.

It was publicized that the old factory would close for good in 2005 due to a combination of poor sugar prices, poor crop yields, and union demands for wage increases, among others. Even with all its problems it has somehow managed to stay open. I would not want to see it closed since it is the largest employer in what is a very economically depressed area. I believe in order for this factory to be successful in the future, a complete estructuring needs to take place starting at the top, with new top and middle management.

They need people with new and fresh approaches to Human Resource Management, who will put the health and safety of the workers ahead of profit. They also need to down size and streamline their management personnel so there will be less people to procrastinate and pass the buck when something really needs to be done. The factory has been doing the same things the same way with the same do business, which is costing the factory millions of dollars. For these reasons, a serious cost cutting program needs to be established.

I realize that during these hard economic times that raising wages or increasing benefits may not be feasible, however I think that there are many other things that can be done to increase morale and worker satisfaction within the factory. Better lighting and ventilation in certain parts of the factory would be a good start. Newer more reliable and safer equipment and machinery would also contribute to safety, efficiency, and morale. I have discussed my organization and many of the HRM problems, and some of the solutions which might help to solve the problems which face the factory.

As to hether or not the old factory will survive, only time will tell. References Ivancevich, J, M. ,(2008) Human resource management: McGraw-Hill, New York, New York Bachman, J, R. ,(1962) Story of the Amalgamated Sugar Company, 1897-1962. Caxton Printers, Caldwell, Idaho. Duin, S. , (1990-08-10) Article:”The Case of Death? Dont List The Owl” The Oregonian News Paper, Portland, Oregon: pp 805. Coleman, J . factory Appeals Fines Levied After Workers Death” The Oregonian News Paper, Portland, Oregon: pp E04 Lingham, L. , (2008)Article : Human Resources; Retrieved August 27, 2010. from http:// www. allexperts. com

Pulp and Paper Industry scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Here are a few additional details about Porter’s model. 1 1. Barriers to Entry Economies of scale mean larger firms can produce at lower cost per unit. This tends to lower the number of firms in the industry and reduce competition. Proprietary product differences are the characteristics that make a product appeal to a large market segment. But only those characteristics that cannot be copied at low cost by competitors (“proprietary’) will be a barrier to entry. Brand identity is the extent to which buyers take the brand name into account when making purchase decisions.

Capital requirements are the total cost of acquiring the plant and equipment necessary to begin operating in the industry. This material is a summary drawn from Porter’s Competitive Advantage (1985). The material in question is on pages 5 – 8. “Porter’s Five Forces” by Prof. Lima February 25, 2006 2. Bargaining Power of Suppliers Differentiation of inputs means that different suppliers provide different input characteristics for inputs that basically do the same job. The greater the degrees of differentiation among suppliers the more bargaining power suppliers have.

Presence [and availability] of substitute inputs means the extent to which it is possible to switch to another supplier for an input (or a close substitute). The greater the number and closeness of substitute inputs the lower the bargaining power of suppliers. Supplier concentration is the degree of competition among suppliers. Usually the more concentrated the industry, the fewer suppliers and the more control suppliers have over the prices they charge. Greater supplier concentration often means greater supplier bargaining power.

Cost relative to total urchases in the industry refers to the amount your firm spends on inputs from a particular supplier compared to the total revenue of all firms in the supplier’s The buyer’s bargaining power falls as spending with a particular firm falls simply because the buyer’s business isn’t as important to the supplier. 3. Threat of Substitutes Relative price performance of substitutes is the price of substitutes for your output compared to the price you are charging. If the price of substitutes is lower, the competitive threat increases as the price differential increases.

Switching osts refers to the cost to the buyer of switching from one seller to another. The greater the switching costs the lower the threat of substitutes because buyers have a stronger incentive to stick with a single supplier. Buyer propensity to substitute is the extent to which buyers are willing to consider other suppliers. 4. Bargaining Power of Buyers Buyer concentration versus firm concentration refers to the extent of concentration in the buyer’s industry compared to the extent of concentration in your industry.

The more concentrated the buyer’s industry relative to your industry the reater the bargaining power of buyers. Buyer volume is the number of units of your product the buyer purchases from all sources. The greater buyer volume compared to the quantity purchased from you, the greater the bargaining power of buyers. Buyer information is the state of information buyers have about your industry. The more information buyers have about your industry the more bargaining power buyers have. Substitute products means the number and closeness of substitutes available for your product.

The greater the number of available substitutes the more argaining power buyers have. 2 Price of your product relative to total expenditures on all products. This is the fraction of total expenditure buyers spend on your products. The greater the fraction of total expenditure the greater the price elasticity of demand and the more bargaining power buyers have. Product differences refers to the degree of differentiation between your product and other products in the market. The greater the differentiation of your product, the lower its price elasticity of demand and the less bargaining power buyers have.

Brand identity is the extent to which your brand name is recognized and sought out by buyers. The stronger your brand identity the less bargaining power buyers have. 5. Rivalry Determinants [with other firms in the industry] Industry growth is the speed at which the market is growing. Rapidly growing markets provide less incentive for firms to aggressively compete with each other. Intermittent overcapacity is the amount demand fluctuates during a year (or over a business cycle) and the impact lower demand has on how efficiently the firm is ble to use its plant and equipment.

In some industries a decrease in demand leads to significant idle productive capacity, while other industries are not as susceptible to this factor. More intense rivalry is likely to be fostered in an industry in which firms face either large amounts of unused plant capacity or face frequent idle capacity. Concentration and balance is the number of firms in the industry and their relative size. An industry in which a few firms supply most of the output is likely to not be

Sailing Ship Effect melbourne essay help: melbourne essay help

MGMT002: Technology & World Change AY 2009-2010, Term 2 Student Paper Review, Howells (2002) The response of old technology incumbents to technological competition sailing ship effect exist? Prepared for: Dr Terence Fan Prepared by: Nicole Isabella Aw Su Sien (G14) – Does the Howells presents the audience with a critical view of the ‘sailing ship effect’ and postulates that it is triggered by misinterpretations based on insufficient knowledge, and that the mer. This ‘sailing ship effect’ is the rocess whereby the advent of a new technology engenders a response aimed at improving the incumbent technology. I am inclined to Howells’ view and will further demonstrate this below. There is evidence to believe that the sailing ship effect is existent in the world today. Cooper and Schendel (1988) considered 7 different cases and I would like to focus on the case between vacuum tubes and the transistor.

A simple timeline of the development of the vacuum tubes has shown that the old technology (vacuum tubes) ontinued to be improved and reached its highest stage of technical development only after the new technology (transistor) was introduced. Nonetheless, there is still insufficient evidence to definitely conclude that the sailing ship effect did take place. The sailing ship effect is challenged due to the number of externalities involved in the technological development of any product, making it difficult to conclude that accelerated improvements made by incumbent technology is driven solely by the emergence of new ones.

Granted, there is a timely connection between the arrival of new technologies and the accelerated improvement of old ones, however, one must question the genuine motivation for this action (government funding, ‘normal’ intra- industry competition, lock-in effect or arrival of new technology). The Flettner rotor ship, for example, was a ‘government-inspired’ project. Research and Development (R&D) is essential in the improvement of any technology.

The availability of funds is a problem many firms face, however, with high barriers to entry coupled by inancial support from the government, it is not difficult to understand how this could provide the impetus for accelerated improvement of a technology as a firm would want to gain monopoly in the industry. In the Alkali industry, the Claus-Chance process was already in the works before the threat of the Leblanc process. This improvements are still being made. I believe that the extent of the sailing ship effect can also be related to the substitutability of the old and new technologies.

The more substitutable the new technology is, the greater need to invest in the improvement of the old technology to maintain competitiveness in the market (assuming the firm does not exit the industry or switch from old to new technology). This could be a factor, which allows the coexistence of both old and new technology. The advancement of cameras today illustrates the aforementioned idea. Despite the technological advancement of cameras (from film to digital), digital cameras and film cameras still coexist in the arket because of their relatively low substitutability (as film photography is different from that of digital photography).

It would be fallacious to argue that the lack of evidence of the sailing ship effect would mean that it is non-existent. Therefore, I do not believe that this effect is non- existent but support Howells’ viewpoint on the rarity of the sailing ship effect because it is too superficial to claim that the advent of new technologies provided the main driving force for the accelerated improvement of old technologies.

Comparison Between the Great Gatsby and Ebb Sonnets college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Comparison Between the Great Gatsby and Ebb Sonnets BY oliverl 12 ‘A deeper understanding of aspirations and identity emerges from considering the parallels between the Great Gatsby and Brownings poetry. Compare how these texts explore aspirations and identity? Both the texts ‘The Great Gatsby by F. Scott Fitzgerald and ‘Sonnets from the Portuguese’ by Elizabeth Barrett Browning explore the ideas of aspirations and identity developing a deeper understanding of the texts.

Both texts share these ideas through the characters and the values of idealism and hope, and personal voice and dentity. Although the two texts are separated in time and context, they both reflect the world of the text and composer. ‘Sonnets from the Portuguese’ was written during the 19th Century in the period known as the Victorian era. This was a period where the role of women was very limited and their position was within the home. This era is commonly associated with a society that was staid and conservative.

The sequence appropriates the male voice and shifts it to a feminine voice, communicating the love story between Elizabeth and Robert Browning. The poems are intensely personal, exploring the power of love, the absence of love and making sense of the turbulent emotions involved with love. Browning’s sonnets emphasize a type of idealized love, one that she hopes and dreams of. A love that is not ordinary, that is not based on physical appearance or on a feeling of pity or concern but for “loves sake only…… through loves eternity’ (Sonnet 14).

This personified statement of which she repeats continually throughout the sonnet emphasizes her demands which seem extremely idealistic and hard to meet. The sonnets explore the idea that she has never experienced love, and has only read about it, hence the discussion of Theocritus and “the antique tongue” in Sonnet 1, specifically love in its idealistic and dreamt state. This demonstrates how this text explores the idea of aspirations. Browning continues through her sonnets to attempt to explain what type of love she hopes and dreams for.

Her hope of ideal love is something that can fulfill her completely, it is so special to her that it can hardly be repeated “O love, thy words ave ill availed If, what this said, I dared repeat at last” (Sonnet 28). She continues to list her idealized love in Sonnets 43 and 14, stating that love should be pure as men “turn from praise”, a love which people endure because it is right and correct. She again through imagery demands the purity of genuine love that can grow through time and endure “on, through loves eternity’. This clearly explores the idea of aspirations, hope and idealism within the sonnet sequence.

The Sonnet sequence also involves the idea of identity with Barrett Browning coming ritten by Barrett Browning thus providing a personal voice to the sonnets allowing a portrayal of the sequence of events of her personal identity and expression of love. Throughout the sonnet sequence Browning develops a stronger sense and realisation of her love for Robert, hence shaping her identity. By sonnet 43 a series of elements introduced by the simple phrase “l love thee” where the repetition intensifies the affirmation, she declares that her love is free and pure and possesses passion.

Most importantly Browning now holds a sense of identity as she has chieved her idealized type of love. ‘The Great Gatsby was written in the early 20th Century during the period known as the ‘Roaring Twenties’ or the Jazz age’. It was a time where money was spent extravagantly on having a good time, but more commonly it was a period of social upheaval, a time of changing values when the roles that people had played for so many years were simply abandoned. The character Gatsbys’ cars, lavish parties, reckless conduct and carelessness is all part of this atmosphere of enjoyment in the context of the 1920’s.

Like Browning, Gatsby also shares similar aspirations, also longing for an ideal type of love that is not ordinary. But Gatsbys idea of love is simply to recreate the past that he had with Daisy, whereas Browning explains the type of love she demands at length. Nick, the narrator describes Gatsby as a “dreamer”, a man who believes in the love he creates in his imagination an ideal world with his ideal woman Daisy, and then attempts to live out the fantasy in reality. His love for Daisy is pure but obsessive, primarily based on the relationship that he had with her 5 years ago committing himself to the following of a grail”.

Nick the narrator states that “Daisy vanished into her rich house, into her rich, full life, leaving Gatsby”nothing. He felt married to her that was all. ” Nick seems to be implying that Daisy appears to be incapable of possessing real love. She contributes nothing to the relationship and will always return to Tom her husband, despite Gatsbys greater, genuine love for her. Gatsbys relationship with daisy does not ever really start and in the end he meets a violent death because of his hope. This clearly explores the idea of aspirations in the ext.

Like Brownings sonnets, The Great Gatsby also involves the idea of identity, through the characters Gatsby and Daisy, but more as an illusion and unrealistic. This idea of a missing identity is evident in Chapter 1 when Nick describes Gatsbys mansion being only a replica ofa real castle “it was a factual imitation of some hotel de ville in Normandy, with a tower on one side, spanking new under a think beard of raw iW’. Gatsby tries to give the impression that his wealth is inherited but in reality everything about Gatsby is an illusion. Similar to Gatsby is Daisy.

Nick writes “her face was sad and lonely’. Her happiness is an illusion. For all her wealth and comfort, true love is still missing. Both Gatsby and Daisy are literally missing an identity, living an illusion. This text clearly explores the ideas of both aspirations and identity in similar context to Barrett Brownings sonnets. Elizabeth Barrett Browning share and explore ideas of aspirations and identity. Their comparison of context, characters and themes provides a deeper understanding of the ideas represented in the two texts. Word count: 1054

Spoken English essay help: essay help

1. What is your name? My name is Priya. 2. What is your father’s name? My father’s name is Mr. Kannan 3. What is your mother’s name? My mother’s name is Mrs. Lakshmi 4. What is your father? My father is a Businessman 5. What is your mother? My mother is a House-wife 6. How many sisters do you have? I have no sister 7. How many brothers do you have? I have one elder brother 8. Where do you live? I live in V. K. Puram 9. How old are you? I am fifteen years old 10. Who is your spoken English teacher? My spoken English teacher is Mrs. Angel RaJamani 11. How many girls are there in your class? There are 62 girls in my class 2.

What day is today? Today is Wednesday 13. Do you like your school? Yes, I do 14. Do you play in the evening? Yes, I play in the evening 15. What games do you play? I play throw ball, basketball 16. Who is your favourite teacher? Our English teacher is our favourite teacher 17. Do you read newspapers? No I don’t read newspapers 18. Do you watch T. V? Yes I watch T. V 19. When do you get up in the morning? Usually I get up at 6. 00 a. m 20. How do you go to school? I go to school by bus/by cycle/on foot 21 . When does your class start? My class starts at 9. 30. a. m My favourite subject is mathematics 3.

Who is your friend? My friend is Sheela 24. When do you go to bed? I go to bed at 9. 00. p. m 25. Have you got a bicycle? Yes I have got a bicycle 26. Who is our president? Our president is Mrs. Prathiba Patel 27. Who is our prime minister? Our prime minister is Mr. Manmohan Singh 28. Who is our chief minister? Our chief minister is Mr. M. Karunanidhi 29. Who is our education minister? Our education minister is Mr. Thangam Thennarasu 30. Who is your school head mistress? My school head mistress is Rev. Sr. S. Patricia 31 . Who is your school correspondent? My school correspondent is Rev. Sr. S.

Arul Mary 32. How many classrooms are there in your school? 44 classrooms are there in my school 33. Do you like stories? Yes, I like stories 34. Can you dance? No, I can’t 35. Can you sing? Yes, I can sing 36. Why are late to the school? I missed the bus 37. Why are you crying? I have lost my purse 38. Has the bell gone? Yes the bell has gone 39. Is tomorrow a holiday? Yes, tomorrow is a holiday 40. Who broke the bottle? I don’t know 41 . What is the time now? It is 8. 00. a. m 42. May I come in Madam? Yes, come in 43. May I drink water? Yes you may 44. May I go to toilet? 45. May I read the lesson? 46.

Which class are you studying in? I am studying in IX standard 47. Which section are you in? I am studying in section B 48. What day is tomorrow? Tomorrow is Friday. 49. What day was yesterday? Yesterday was Tuesday 50. Do you bring your lunch to school? Yes I do 51 . Is your school big? Yes my school is big 52. Do you pray to God daily? Yes I pray to my God daily 53. Do you help your mother? Yes I help my mother 54. Do you study well? I am trying to study well 55. Who sits near you? Nandhini sits near me in my class 56. Who is the tallest girl in your class? Gopika is the tallest girl in my class 57.

Who is the best girl in your class? Gayathri is the best girl in your class 58. How many days are there in a week? There are seven days in a week 59. What are they? Sunday, Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday 60. How many months are there in a year? There are 12 months in a year 61 . What are they? January, February, March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November, December 62. How many days are there in February? 28 days in ordinary year and 29 days in leap year 63. What can I do for you? Please lend me your pen 64. What do you want to buy? I want to buy notebooks 5.

What is the name of your school? My school name is Amali girls higher secondary school Tamil Nadu 67. What is the name of your country? India 68. Which district do you belong to? I belong to Tirunelveli district 69. What are the two important expressions in English? PLEASE and THANK YOU 70. Have you traveled by train? Yes I have travelled by train 71 . Do you have a garden in your school? Yes we have a beautiful garden in our school 72. Do you like to watch cricket? Yes I like to watch cricket 73. Have you ever visited a museum? No I haven’t 74. Does your teacher beat you? Never she is good to us 75.

Are you proud of your school? Yes I am proud of my school 76. Will you pass in all the subjects? I will try to pass in all the subjects 77. Do you revise your lessons everyday? Yes I revise my lessons everyday 78. What fruit do you like? I like mangoes, apples, oranges 79. What is your favourite colour? Rose is my favourite colour 80. When do we celebrate Independence day? Every year on 1 5th August 81 . Where does our president live in? Our president lives in Rashtrapathi Bhavan 82. Why didn’t you come to school yesterday? I was not well 83. Where are you going? I am going to the market 84. What are going to buy?

I am going to buy Vegetables 85. When will you be back? I will be back in half an hour 86. What is your date of birth? My date of birth is 16th September 1996 87. Did you show your report card to your parent? Yes I have shown it 88. Have you brought the money for the excursion? 89. Have you been to Chennai? No, I haven’t been to Chennai 90. Why are you standing here? I am waiting for my friend 91 . Are the taps left open? No they are closed 92. Why were you punished? I didn’t do my homework 93. What is your ambition in your life? My aim is to become an I. A. S. officer 94. Why do you want to become an I. A.

S Officer? I like to serve the people 95. Have you gone to library? Yes I have gone to library 96. What kind of books do you like to read in the library? Auto-biographies of great personalities 97. How many marks would you like to score in sslc? I would like to score above 450 98. Why are you coming late from school today? We had special class today 99. In which subject? Anything special? English. We Practiced spoken English 100. Why do you want to learn spoken English? I would like speak fluently in English. 101 . Who teaches you spoken English? Our English teacher Mrs. Angels RaJamani teaches us spoken English.

Critique of Sap System essay help free: essay help free

We only focus on the revenue cycle and expenditure cycle of the SAP system which is direct related to the accounting information system. Expenditure cycle: About master records: The expenditure cycle is composed of purchase system and accounts payable system. The creation of material master records and vendor master records makes the purchase system more efficient. While traditional information system has three databases include customer sales A/R (customer database), production scheduling shipping (Manufacturing database) and vendor AIP inventory (Procurement atabase).

SAP systems a common operational database (customer, production, vendor, and inventory). The problem with traditional system is the lack of effective communication between systems is often the result of a fragmented systems design process. On the other hand, SAP systems use a common operational database that supports communications and present the data in a way that meets all user needs. The material master is the main source of material specific data. It is used by all components in the logistics system.

By using the master record, we can avoid data edundancy, and use the data in many other functions other than purchasing data for ordering. Those include posting goods movements, managing physical inventory, inventory valuation, and material requirements planning. Also material master is divided into three levels: client level, plant level and storage level. The advantage of this is the company can set which information is valid within specific department. As to vendor master data, all the vendors’ information is recorded and updated.

Different department can always have access to synchronous and up-to-date nformation. But a faulty transported object such as a confguration change or code for an interface can have an effect on other SAP functionality in the production environment. For instance a change to the HR module within payroll can affect functionality in the FI-CO module. A server failure under this model could leave the entire organization unable to process transactions. However, two linked servers can be connected in redundant backup mode.

Just like material master records, vendor master records are divided into three levels: General data (Client level), Purchasing ata (purchasing organization level), and Accounting data (company code level). After create a vendor master record, it is linked to the appropriate reconciliation account in General Ledger. The control problem can be who has the authorization to access the authorization of individuals at customer and supplier sites that will be granted access to their data warehouse. Unauthorized access of Material Mater records and Vendor master records can lead to the entire expenditure cycle break down.

About purchase requisition: When inventory is below a certain level, the SAP system can generate a requisition automatically when predetermined recorder levels are reached. The problem is the goods may be requisitioned for unauthorized purposes. It will be better if purchase requisitions are prenumbered (instead of get a number after creating a Purchase requisition) within each originating department as a control over outstanding requisition to ensure that goods requisition are duly ordered and received.

For purchase other than inventory replenishment, requisition authority is granted to specific people. This authority should usually restricted to the value and types of goods and services applicable to the person’s function and level of authority. Special procedures usually apply for requisition plant and equipment or for entering into lease contracts. About purchase order: In SAP, purchase orders can be created with or without reference to a purchase requisition or a RFQ. That increase the risk of purchases made for unauthorized purposes.

We can reset the system that except for programmed inventory replenishment, the purchase department issue purchase orders only on the receipt f requisitions properly approved by an employee who has appropriate requisitioning authority. We can also improve the efficiency of the system by centralization of purchasing in a specialized department. The purchase department is better able to negotiate more favorable terms and prices and, by amalgamating orders, can obtain better volume discounts. About receiving: In receiving goods, SAP can suggest data from the purchase order when the goods receipt is entered in the system.

That’s the same effect as the blind copy of PO, it is ore efficient because the system can tell the receiving department the right amount immediately. But compare with manual process, the SAP system often eliminates the segregation of duties. However, SAP is the best ERP system to help resolve the segregation of duties problem, which is a basic, key internal control. SAP currently provides more than 150 predefined user roles, which act to limit a user’s access to only certain functions and associated data. When the user logs onto the system, a role-based menu appears on the functions of limiting the user to the specified task.

When an invoice is entered in the system with reference to a purchase order, the system suggests data from the purchase order and the goods receipt. If there are any discrepancies between order or goods receipt and the invoice, the system warns the users, and blocks the invoice for payment. But sometimes the discrepancies results from mistakes in goods receipt. That would delay the payment too the vendor. So it occurs, the special authorized staff investigates the PO, inventory report from warehouse, and the goods receipt report, and defines the mistake as soon as possible.

Insurance Industry and Public Relation melbourne essay help: melbourne essay help

In an effort to repositioning the ndustry for effective and efficient performance the paper proposes from the public relative perspective a number of strategies such as prompt and accurate claims payment, automation of operation, aggressive and creative marketing of insurance products, good customer relationship management (CRM), simplified language of policies, the people issues, better business control and reporting, and the good code of ethics as strategies for repositioning the insurance industry in Nigeria. Introduction The Nigerian economy is made up of many sectors.

These include the petroleum ector, the financial sector, agricultural sector, education, power, communication, aviation sectors etc. Insurance industry is one of the sub-sectors in the financial sector of the economy that has played a critical role toward the growth and development of the Nigerian economy as a whole. The Nigerian insurance industry has suffered what experts called image problem. Until very recently, many did not perceive insurance business as a crucial financial service mainly because the purchase of insurance service does not involve the exchange of any physical product (Babington-Ashaye, 2009).

Although it is intangible, insurance is a crucial business service that creates and adds value. It lubricates the oil of business by being the risk bearer. Its importance is better appreciated when disaster of whatever magnitude occurs. Indeed, the economic importance of insurance is to reduce the financial implications of disasters thereby creating a sense of security, which encourages people to engage in commercial activities, without fear, irrespective of the degree of uncertainty.

In other words, insurance service, from time immemorial, has always propelled business as it provides a safety net for entrepreneurs desirous of taking nsurance industry appears frosty one would certainly seek answers to such questions as: (i) Being a strategy for managing risk and uncertainties how does insurance industry operate to guarantee good public relation? (it) How is public relation in the Nigerian Insurance industry? (iii) How would it be able to create a positive image and win good public relation?

With perturbing speculations on the response, this study is therefore carried out to find the much needed answers to the above research questions. Consequently, the study seeks to achieve the following specific objectives: (i) To find how the insurance industry operate to guarantee ood public relation. (ii)To examine public relation in the Nigerian Insurance industry. (iii) To highlight the various strategies needed to create good public image, perception and relationship.

Justification of the study OkoJe (2008) admitted that the insurance industry has the capacity to perform more than it is currently doing. If the industry is repositioned, it would achieve the desired optimum level of performance. The profession and players in the industry must come to this realization and collectively evolve strategies for advancing the course of insurance. Carrying out this study is of great significance. First it will reveal the operational guide for use in insurance industry. Second, the study would provide solutions to the bothering issues raised in the above problem statement.

Third, this study will offer useful strategies for effective and efficient operation of insurance firms in the industry. The study to a lesser extent would add to the available literature on the subject matter while also serving as a source material and reference for future writers in same or similar area of study. 2. 0 Literature Review The relationship between insurance industry and the public has been a subject of concern by many writers. In trying to establish this nexus, many authors have adopted different approaches, methods and techniques.

Some attempt an analysis of the role that insurance plays in ensuring the safety of the public, some focused on the importance of the industry to the economy and the society and yet others emphasized the regards that the people have for insurance industry. In this section, we shall focus our discussion on the main thrust of the study being how the public perceive insurance industry and the need for a review of the strategies that have been in use in relation to the current market situations. First we review the insurance industry in Nigeria.

Second, examine public relation in the insurance industry and third we offer strategies for its effective operation. 2. 1 The insurance Industry in Nigeria The insurance sector in Nigeria, per Soladoye (2010), germinated in 1921, although its regulation started only in 1961. After an indigenization process that the industry underwent in the 1970s, it was opened to foreign competition in the 1980s. Soladoye (2010) noted that the reform of Nigeria’s insurance industry started in 2005 with the announcement of new capitalization requirements for insurance companies.

Ufo Truths and Lies medical school essay help: medical school essay help

When is the truth a . When it is only half told. The truth like an arrow in flight, if it deviates by a plus or minus . 0 degrees, in any direction, will not hit its mark. True it may come pretty close, may fall with in acceptable boundaries, but more times than not it will miss the mark altogether. Seems to me people always say they want that arrow (the truth) to hit dead center bulls eye all the time, but because of hidden agendas though the aim, was true when the arrow was loosed, the arrow ends up being deflected by things beyond the archer’s control and never is a solid it.

It is time for people to realize the government is not the only one that, under the guise of looking out for the public good or doing the right thing, because of their actions, turn whole truths into full lies, for a half truth is still a whole lie is it not, for there are no such things as half lies, lies are lies, and that is that… Today the UFO and Alien Abduction Phenomena has finally stepped from the shadows and has taken its place in the full light of public awareness.

Now we see flying saucers and aliens used to sell us any and everything from A to Z. This is good to some extent for now people from all walks of life are finally taking an active interest in this ancient phenomena. Still I feel we have a long way to go before we will ever, if we ever, make heads or tails out of the riddles of UFOs and ETs. Today they are being called everything from Angelic to Demonic, to Ascended Masters, and this can well be understood because the phenomena crosses all of the boundaries of the paranormal.

If we are ever to get a handle on this slippery ” perplexation ” we must be willing to toss aside old ways of seeing and believing and be willing to look at hings that we have been over looking either because of our fear of being ridiculed as fools by our government, gullible by the scientist, or heretics by our church. All the while these very same institutions claims it is for the good of the public that we forget this stuff and go on with our lives for it will drive you crazy, send you into a cult, or to hell.

So far depending on which of these three institutions the investigators hale from this phenomena is viewed differently. If it is a government investigation it will not tell all it finds out because of National Security. If is a scientific investigation anything of a non tangible nature will be ignored. If it is a religious group anything that smacks of paganism, E. S. P, witchcraft, or magic will be excluded.

Thus in the end, none of the investigators ever allow themselves access to the full scope of the phenomena they are trying, or at least claiming to try to investigate. It all depends on the mind set of the investigator that the True Experiencer tells their encounter to as to the spin that will be put on it when the a fore said Investigator retells and retails the Experiencers story. Very often those points of the Experiencers experience that clash with their ( the Investigators ) belief systems will be left out of the report or twisted to mean something else.

Sometimes this is deliberate but at times it is accidental for the Investigators more times than not is not an Experiencer, and so over looks the subtleties of the encounter for the more sensual or sensational points of it. There in is the problem, for as I have learned because of my many encounters, the ETS tend to speak more to that part of the mind we call the sub conscience for hat is the realm of the Quantum Mind. It is because the Investigators focus mainly meanings and obvious messages and information that are sometime passed during the encounter.

The Linear Mind speaks person to person, The Quantum Mind speaks Species to Species. I will explain by using the Betty Hills encounter for that is well known. Betty Hill was given a book by one of the beings she encountered, which she wanted to keep as proof that what she had experienced was real, and was told she could keep it, but the book was taken away. She was shone a star map that she was told was useless for her if she did not know where she was located on the map.

A needle was put into her navel and she was told it was a test for pregnancy, but she knew that, that was no pregnancy test she had ever heard of. When these actions are viewed Linearly , that is to say in the context of the every day mind of her time these entities were deceitful tormentors. Today we know that the star map she was shone was accurate and did pinpoint the area that she was told the entities came from Zeta Reticula.

Jose Rizal and Martin Luther King Jr. essay help fairfax: essay help fairfax

Jose Rizal and Martin Luther King, Jr. Jose Rizal and Martin Luther King, Jr. are both great men known for their dignity and love of country. Through comparison, Jose Rizal was proponent of institutional reforms through his writings, while Martin Luther King, Jr. used his charismatic personality through orations and sermons to cry out the need for change. Both of them used peaceful means instead of violent revolutions to attain their heroic Through Rizal’s perspective, during the Spanish occupation, the Filipinos purpose. tarted to lose their own identity. They were forced to praise and admire the things hat were foreign and incomprehensible. The Filipinos endured this kind of life, but sad to say, they would only be repaid with insults and abuses. They were highly discriminated, they were treated as slaves and puppets, and they were robbed of their human rights. Rizal, who cared so much for his countrymen, did not bear this sight, so wrote his two famous novels, Noli Me Tangere and El Filibusterismo, even if he knew that this was a sure danger to his life.

Like Rizal, King saw the United States as a divided country. Black men are separated from the whites even in the simplest daily activities like eating in a estaurant, drinking from a water fountain, using a washroom, attending school, going to the movies, and rental or purchase of a home. He believed that this segregation would only generate hate and perpetuate a feeling of distrust among the races. King, like Rizal, also loved his country so much, that he bravely stood for his fellow blacks, even if it cost his life.

While Rizal tried to awaken the lethargic spirits of the abused Filipinos through his symbolisms in his novels, King voiced out the cries of injustice among the powerless black Americans through his charismatic personality to the population. Rizal sought to defeat injustice, not the people. That is why, he used only his moral means. Similarly, King tried to achieve his goal by touching the hearts of the people. He appealed to the consciences of the white Americans and thus brought political leverage to bear on the federal government.

He feared nothing and trusted only God and himself. And all his actions were peaceful and morally upright. Upon Rizal’s martyred death of age 35, it did not cow the spirits of his people, but furthermore propagated the burning desire for freedom. His death was the catalyst hat precipitated the Philippine Revolution, which later led to Philippine Independence. King also died at a young age of 39 when he was assassinated. And in the same way, his death did not end the advent for social Justice in the United States.

But it led to the abolition of legal apartheid in many parts of America. Rizal’s ideologies helped create a new climate of thought which led to the attrition of colonialism and the emergence of new Asiatic nations. This only proved that Rizal’s influence was not limited to the boundaries of his country, but extended to the whole f Asia and even the world. Likewise, Kings influence reached internationally and inspired more and more people to promote equal rights and brotherhood.

Both Rizal and King are well known, inspiring men, to all cultures of the world. They were their quests like imprisonment and assassination. Despite these obstacles, they became successful leaders and even after their deaths guided their fellowmen in a non-violent and positive direction for the fight to secure rights and equality. These reasons make them worthy enough of the title “heroes” – heroes who shaped the world of today.

The Study on Abolishment of Death Penalty assignment help sydney: assignment help sydney

Otherwise can obscure the nature of both Areas of Knowledge. to the millions of Buddhists around the world. They (the Taliban) were incapable of interpreting what the statues meant. The statues were destroyed, even though it was possible that the government could prosper from the tourists visiting the site. The Taliban found art involving statues (images of people) insulting, and proceeded to destroy them. However, there are anomalies to this rule as well. A famous example is Picasso’s Guernica, which depicts the killings caused by the fascists in Spain.

The painting represents violence and mindless killing. It’s meaning is interpreted in the same way throughout the world. Science is based on the “scientific method” which itself is made up of observation, reason and experiment. It has two branches, the natural sciences (physics, chemistry, etc. ) and the natural sciences (psychology, economics, etc). As it deals with facts obtained from reasoning, observation and reasoning, it has little space for emotions, which is where it differs greatly with the arts, where emotion counts for everything. The sciences are said to deal in the general and collective.

This means they apply to people from all over the world. This is shown by Darwin’s theory of evolution, in which he states that all human beings, regardless of race, have common ancestor- monkeys. Science can never be proven to be right. Theories in science can only be disproven through the scientific method. Darwin’s theory of evolution is only right as long as someone can disprove it. However, chances are the new theory will be generalized yet again. And yet, there are some things in science that cannot be generalized. The most common example in this case is gravity.

The Earth is shaped like an orange, which means some places are closer to the centre and some places re further away. The force of gravity is greater the closer a place is to the centre of the Earth. Thus, gravity is one of those things that cannot be generalized. The sciences are said to be universal. This means that scientific theories apply to places all over the universe. This is shown by Newton’s Second Law, where he mentions that every action has an equal and opposite reaction (there are some specifications in this law, which are too long be mentioned in this essay).

According to Newton, this law is not confined to Earth, but applies to all reaches of space. Thus, as ar as this theory is concerned, science is universal. However, there are some things in science that have not been proven to be universal. The most common example what we call life. Life itself is not universal in science, as scientists have still been unable to prove that there is life in space. There are rumours, no doubt, of aliens in outer space, but this needs to be proven by the scientific method. If this remains so, the very study of biology can be classified as something that is not universal.

So far, scientists have only been able to prove that there is life on a tiny planet in the Milky Way. The rest of the universe is lifeless, it seems. Therefore, because of this certain anomaly, science, like the arts, deal in the particular (in this case, a particular planet in a particular galaxy). Tory lane madalene marie Thus from the aforementioned claims, Justifications, counter claims and personal examples, I feel that both the arts and the sciences deal in the particular, the general, The Arts Deal in the Particular, the Individual and the Personal While the Sciences Deal in the General, the Universal and the Collective. to What Extent Does This Statement Obscure the Nature of Both Areas of Knowledge? By zameelshaki The arts deal in the particular, the individual and the personal while the sciences deal in the general, the universal and the collective. ” To what extent does this statement obscure the nature of both areas of knowledge? The arts became a necessity only after physiological, safety, social and self esteem needs had been fulfilled by an individual. It is said that “the arts are a way of expressing emotion”.

Thus, it is separated from science, in which everything is objective and emotion free. It is said that the arts deal in the individual and the personal. This is true to a certain extent. Artists (musicians, painters, photographers) express their own emotions through their work. The audience/spectators interpret the meaning of the art form in their own particular way. The idea that each person everyone should have their say, that “beauty is in the eye of the beholder”, does not cause anyone to question everyone else’s views, when it comes to art.

Therefore everyone believes in his/her version of the “truth”. This can be seen in Leonardo da Vinci’s painting, the “Mona Lisa”. No one can tell why the background of the painting slants from her right, or why Leonardo painted it(x ray scans confirm this) over the eatures of a man (it hasn’t been verified if the man is Leonardo himself). Many people have different theories, but at the end of the day, they will all be right because Leonardo never left anything which could explain his true intentions.

This theory would be limited, however, if he was alive and/or left something behind which would explain the curious nature of the painting. The arts are said to deal in the particular. This is almost always true. The world is divided in terms of culture, religion and language, in spite of technology and globalization trying to bridge gaps. The way something is viewed in one part of the orld is almost never viewed in the same way in another. Thus, it is obvious that art that is related to culture and religion in one part of the world can never be interpreted in the same way in another part of the world.

A very good example of art involving religion can be the Buddhas of Bamyan in Afghanistan. The Buddhas were obviously a religious symbol to the Buddhists living in Afghanistan. They were carved in the 6th century. However, the Buddhist populations decreased and the country was gradually taken over by the Taliban. To them, the statues did not convey any The Study on Abolishment of Death Penalty f Corruption Crimes By cocomathilda Bribery and corruption crime exists widely worldwide, and are very serious in some countries and areas.

Particularly, bribery and corruption crimes will occur frequently with high degree in the specific period of fast development of economy, rapid transform of society and imperfect of some mechanism in our country. “It badly harmed healthy development of our society and blocked the aim of building harmonious society of our government. In order to keep bribery and corruption crimes within limits; the government always persists in giving a great blow to the rimes, and even used the most severe criminal punishment-death penalty. (Changsha, 2006) “But, we can find from the case arising status in the lately decades, that is, one side, the case arising rates, related money amounts and the civil levels constantly broke the record. “(Zhao, 2004) On the other side, some new circumstances and aspects constantly happened such as high frequency of hiding and spoliation, low utilization rates of death penalty, escaping of corrupt officials, and even appeared giving corrupt officials lower criminal punishment who were repatriated because of extradition.

It made unfair of Justice as a matter of fact, showed disability of death penalty in punishing bribery and corruption crimes, and made some misunderstanding of doctrine of severe punishment. The appearance of dispute about existence and abolishment of death penalty of briery and corruption crimes is based on that with the rapid development of economy, “culture and society in lately two decades, material wealth get maximum abundance, and people’s concept of human rights and consciousness of rights get progressively boosting up. (Ma, 2004)At the same time, internationally movement of abolishment of death penalty increased. Every year cases of condemning and carrying out death penalty mostly in our country, which is out suit to great effect of our country, and also runs counter to the great aim of building harmonious society of our country. “It is necessary that to adapt the trend, to abolish death penalty of bribery and corruption crimes. (Chen, 2001) The necessity of abolishing of death penalty of corruption crimes Death penalty, to be the most stern penalty that take away people’s life, the debate of keeping it or abolishing it was first been put forward in the book “Crime and Penalty’, written by Beccaria. This issue has been argued for hundreds of years. Nowadays, civilization is highly developed, academic circles’ opinions for the death penalty, especially for death penalty of non-violent crime, which should abolish, are basic consensus.

Professor Zhao, Bingzhi pointed out that “The crimes that obviously are too harsh to set death penalty or will resulting for value imbalance, should be abolished their death penalty from legislation in time. ” “In particular for non-violent crimes which there are no specific victim and crimes which do not have the potential hazard to other people’ person basic right” (Zhao, 2004), should be abolished their death penalty from legislation right immediately. Speaking of bribery and corruption crimes, the issue that whether should abolish death penalty or not becomes academic circle and theory circle’s focus of debate increasingly.

One opinion consider country staffs and encroach on public property, but they do not harm for people’s life, so we should abolished death penalty of bribery and corruption crimes(Ma. 2006). Another opinion thinks that abolish bribery and corruption crimes’ death penalty is not fit for China’s national conditions, and there are two reasons. On one hand, at present, China excessively uses probation or exempted from criminal punishment to ajority bribery and corruption crimes, which contravene the principle of fairness penalty.

On the other hand, comparison to other countries which abolish death penalty for bribery and corruption crimes, our country does not have a reasonable alternative penalty, and life imprisonment is too costly and countrys financial resources is hard to support. So, bribery and corruption crimes should be abolished. The reasons are: First, from internal cause to consider the form of bribery and corruption crimes, engender and exist of bribery and corruption crimes have necessity.

When discuss the problem of the death penaltys keeping or abolition, eople always interested in investigating the social harmfulness of bribery and corruption crimes or death penaltys connatural defect, although these two issues have a great influence to the discuss of keeping or abolition death penalty. But, we ignore the most important internal cause– the basic reason of bribery and corruption crimes’ form, because “no matter focus on general prevention or focus on special prevention, penaltys effect will realize through people’s reaction. (Liu, 2005) So why these corrupt officials still appears one after one, even if they facing deter of death penalty? Because corrupt officials’ psychological defects gradually turned into bad need stimulated by the objective environment, the bad need’s malignant development has produced the crime motive finally. Like Beccaria advanced the “crime saturation principle”, that is, “each society should has crimes that it deserves, the production of these crimes result from its natural and social condition, its quantity and quality is fit for each social collectivitys development. (Ma, 2004) Even if engender and exist of bribery and corruption crimes has necessity, it will breeding corruption only if the national power exists. So the thought that Monotonous considers with the severe penalties can contain the crime of corruption is clearly untenable. “Killing is not a good way to contain corrupt, exposes ugly and display corrupt can not lead people do good turns. “(Zou, 2006). Second, seeing from the external cause of the corruption crimes’ forming, bribery and corruption crimes are always a social syndrome, shift the responsibility is obviously wise. ribery and corruption crimes’ happen, “is a result of economy, politic, law, culture and some other factors’ synthesis process, not only relate to bribery and corruption criminals hat greedy pursue the improper economic interest and extremely ignore to the national social public interest, but also has close relate to the confusion of the state economy management and the lack of the society supervise, as well as criminal laws negligence. (Wang&Tian, 2004)

However, what we think is not the ame as the fact, in China, the penalty which install for bribery and corruption crime is “severe”, but criminal law is “negligence”. “In the installed laws, the problems of legislate negligence, concept blurred and difficult to operating exist in a large amount, the problem in legislate quality restricts anti-corruption practice. ” All these above show reasons that from bribery and corruption crime”corrupt officials’ own psychology defect, besides, many factors from external circumstance.

It is a “social syndrome”, and this symptom can not be cured by only carrying out severe penalty to orrupt officials, and our country should shoulder the responsibility of system’s maturity, if our country ascribe the blame to corrupt officials themselves, I’m afraid the country has a suspicion that transfer responsibility and hoarkae people’s enmity. So, speaking of a corrupt official, our country is “happy to kill him”, really. However, it cannot cure the whole societys corrupt crime but produce more corrupt officials.

System construct has properties of fundamental, overall and long-term, and it’s the basic safeguard for economy, politic and social optimum movement. Same, to prevent ribery and corruption crime must always focus on system construct, not only strike when it happen, but also prevent before it happen. (Tan, 2006) therefore, we can say that, enhance system construct is the necessary road of preventing bribery and corruption crime radically.

Because the time that China prevent and cure bribery and corruption crime by system construct is short, comparison with western countries, in system install and operate, our country is not so perfect or match, it leads China’s rate of bribery and corruption crime increasing year by year. We should learn the chievements in using system to prevent bribery and corruption crime from western developed countries, to get ready for preventing bribery and corruption crime in system efficiently.

Third, speaking of bribery and corruption crime, the method that “Beat the dog before the lion” is not so efficient and penaltys general prevention function don’t show to public. The death penalty for the corrupt officials, surely achieve the aim of special prevention and they won’t crime again forever. However, are there any deterrent for other corrupt officials? Feuerbach, who is a famous Jurist f classical school of criminal law, also thinks that law express stipulation penalty of different kinds of crime, at the same time, the law announces that any kinds of crime must be penalized.

Depending on using penalty to prevent crime, is not focusing on strictness but on stringency. Deterrent of penalty should include three aspects, the first one is that penalty has necessity; it means that anyone who affront law must be punished. The second one is that penalty must has promptness, means people who affront laws must be punished in time, to let them aware of the inevitable causality between crime action and penalty. The third one is that penalty must has strictness. These threes aspects relate closely and cannot be divided.

They influence and restrain the deterrent of penalty together. Emphasize the strictness of penalty alone efficient. Forth, seeing the bribery and corruption crime’s stipulation in countries all over the world, make its penalty to be death penalty is not fit international fashion. Use death penalty to bribery and corruption crime is out of tune with the international in common principle that “death penalty doesn’t extradition”, instead even more does not favor to the serious bribery and corruption crime attack. Majority countries stipulate prison term between six months and ten years.

But in South Africa, people who first bribe will be put in Jail at least 1 5 years, second time 20 years, above 2 times the time will be 25 years. In China, the same crime, it may be life imprison or even death penalty. From this we can see that China may be the most crucial country that attack bribery and corruption crime for install death penalty for bribery and corruption crime, but its rate of bribery and corruption crime increase year by year. Other countries don’t install death penalty for bribery and corruption rime, and there aren’t so many bribery and corruption crimes.

Besides, the international current role “death penalty doesn’t extradition” makes many Chinese corrupt officials escape to foreign countries and cannot be extradited back to China to Judged, and it also makes nation public property loss. Many corrupt officials make use of this hole escape to foreign countries, America, Canada and some other countries become their harbor. The aim that China installs death penalty for bribery and corruption crime is to attack bribery and corruption crime better, but backfire, this becomes a “reasonable reason” to corrupt officials.

The feasibility for abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes The Opportunity for abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes Violent crimes directly point at human’s life right, and directly threat to people’s life and health, to abolish death penalty in this area, it is a great challenge for the view of “a death for a death” which passed down for thousands years in China, it would certainly causes un uproar and meets with great resistances; it is not necessary to achieve abolishment of death penalty in military crimes and state crimes, but to link to current situation in china, it has a ertain sense to remain the death penalty for maintaining China’s national security and unity, and maintaining social stability and economic order and stability. Only corruption crimes, it concerns on the money interests, and it encroach on the building system of an incorruptible government, by the standard for China determine nature of crimes with social harmfulness, to abolish death penalty in this field undoubtedly has the least resistance and is according to the international trends, it has more operability.

Moreover, compared to other crimes, corruption crimes are ntirely preventable, it is no need to threaten and punish with extreme penalty in all respects. In my opinion, although there are variety of reasons for corruption crimes on the surface, but in reality, it may have roots in a proper system”although not all of it, at least, it can be prevented form the system. However, the happen reason of violent crime is one’s inner violence desires, or the performance of a occasional crime of passion, or the performance of a calculated crime through the course of a crime in preparation, all of them are not the problems which can be solved from the system evel. Therefore, the abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes is completely feasible.

The theoretical basis and sociological basis for abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes have been founded The theoretical community of China government should gradually reduce and strictly limit death penalty, and provide the conditions for abolishing it in the future. To achieve this goal, many scholars have put forward different options to reduce and limit death penalty. Although these theories exist many differences, but one thing in common, they all think that the applicable cope of death penalty should be limited to crimes which serious harm to national security, public safety, and personal safety. In most countries which keep death penalty, they also have not set the death penalty for corruption crimes.

Jiang Bixin thought that based on the historical tradition and legal culture, the reality situation of China and the public values and other factors, it is unrealistic to completely abolish death penalty in present. The key of prevention and containment for economic crimes is to sound economic management system, to improve the social supervision mechanism; government should abolish death penalty for most orruption crimes. This view is as the same as the objective of building a socialist harmonious society and establish a new culture in China. In conclusion, the theoretical basis and sociological basis for abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes have been founded.

Use ratio of corruption crimes is low in recent years In recent years, from the use of corruption crimes of death penalty in Judicial practices, few cases have been sentenced to death, it account for a few percentages of the incidence of these crimes, so death penalty of corruption crimes is keeping itself for future possible use. Many corruption crimes cases which the amount of the province with tens or hundreds thousands did not apply death penalty. Abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes is conducive to have a unified jurisdiction in China Abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes is conducive to main criminal disposition be unified with related mechanisms of Hong Kong and Macao. In recent, China’s subject increasingly close exchanges with political and economic of these regions, personnel exchanges gradually achieve the accessibility, it is great practical significance. “(Roger, 2005) For now, China Mainland sentenced the eath penalty for some comers who came from Hong Kang and Macao; it also caused a number of international non-governmental organizations concerned. Amnesty International thought: “when many criminals who implement crimes in HKSAR and MCSAR have been sentenced death penalty by China Mainland, this makes effectiveness problems which are called “transfer rather than extradition to China Mainland” emerged from the water; in the foreseeable future, Amnesty International will continue to launch attack to the Chinese government on this issue.

Immediate abolishment of death penalty of corruption crimes is the need of ompletely fighting against the corruption crimes suspects fled Since 1992 to the end of June 2007, in the Chinese corruption criminals fled, there are 87 provincial and ministerial levels, 320 are to departmental level, 1920 is to vice departmental level, 8250 is to the division level, 11340 is to the deputy position at the division level, it is a total of about 16000 people; these people embezzled and took over one billion of caught in a dilemma: Because most countries have abolished the death penalty, according to a particular principle of extradition, these countries generally made in ts extradition legislation with the principle of non-extradition of the death penalty, Chinese government can not have commitments of “corrupt officials will not be sentenced to death for these countries”. If Chinese government has these commitments, it would be contrary to Chinese law, at the same time, it is difficult to achieve fairness for corrupt officials fled in the criminal law, and leading to different punishment with the same crime; this problem is particularly that reflected in the crime.

To solve these problems, the fundamental method is abolishing death penalty for bribery and corruption crime. Abolishing death penalty is a trend that is already reached common ground in academic cycle. Many people think that China does not have the conditions of abolishing death penalty. As abolishing death penalty is the thing that must do sooner or later, we must walk out the first step. And today is a good chance. Predict for bribery and corruption crime with no death penalty Abolishing death penalty for bribery and corruption crime, on one hand, makes the penalty measures of bribery and corruption crime more reasonable, on the other hand, can restrain corrupt officials’ escaping and reduce the space that they can scape and hide.

Abolishing death penalty for bribery and corruption crime has a strong Justice practice meaning: our government can sing extradition role with developed countries which hidden many corrupt officials and thorough attack escaping corrupt officials; at the same time, it is an efficient frighten to the potential criminals to hardly reduce the escape space. On one aspect, abolishing death penalty for bribery and corruption crime shows more Justify by sentence with the amount of money or circumstances. On another aspect, penaltys determinism will obtain a horough implementation with escaping corrupt officials becoming less, which decrease bribery and corruption crimes. In 1997, China published “New LaW’ which abolishes death penalty for steal crime. Through these years’ check, the rate of steal crime is not increasing apparently after abolishing death penalty and common people don’t show much more attention.

Quality Management Worldwide Total Quality Management write my essay help: write my essay help

For more than four decades after independence the companies in India enjoyed a protected market with virtually no competition, and some of them even monopolised the market, with customers having little or no choice. As a result complacency set in, and no pressure existed for improvement or change.

However, the policy of globalization and liberalization adopted by the Indian Government five years ago, has hrown open new avenues and challenges to companies in India. The new policy has resulted in open doors through which global corporate players have entered the Indian markets, and are threatening the domestic manufacturers and suppliers, using quality as a weapon. This has compelled the managers of local companies to look for those tools and techniques, proven and tested, which would help them to maintain and improve their strategies and positions in the market.

One such policy or philosophy that has captured the attention of industry and the business community is TQM. Particularly, in the recent years TQM is even regarded as bsolutely essential for growth, stability, and prosperity. This paper has the main intention of presenting an overview of TQM’s progress in the country, starting from its initiation to its current status. Besides, the paper also describes how the organizational attempts by various agencies enabled the establishment of a TQM culture.

Further, these attempts are presented in a chronological order, to appreciate the role played by various agencies, which resulted in growth and propagation of TQM in India. Towards the end, the gaps that still exist and hence the efforts that eed to be channeled are pointed out, so as to result in appropriate guidelines about the work to be done. The author R. Jagadeesh is an Assistant Professor in the Department of Mechanical Engineering, S. J. College of Engineering, Mysore, India.

Keywords TQM, India, Quality Abstract Total quality management (TQM) has spread its wings in every sphere of the global corporate world and Indian companies are no exception. In this paper, first the growth and spread ofTQM in India is traced from its initiation to current status. Further, the paper has tried to identify the causes for poor quality of products and ervice, and the gaps that exist between the expectations and the outcome after adopting the TQM practices. Later a critical view of the quality scene in India is presented, and finally, based on these observations suitable guidelines and recommendations are made to bridge this gap.

It is concluded that there is still a long way to go for Indian companies to receive the stamp of acceptance for their products at international level. Electronic access The current issue and full text archive of this Journal is available at http://www. emerald-library. com are synonymous with high quality products and trust worthiness. However, the post- independent era did not witness any spectacular improvement regarding the quality of goods and services produced in the country. According to Agrawal (1993) due to protected business environment many positive attributes of the Indian industry have been lost and weaknesses have surfaced.

These weaknesses based on the study are: lack of trust and credibility in the working system, lack of clarity/seriousness for achieving target, lack of precise observance of rules and norms, low quality of supplies and components, lack of consciousness of time as money, viewing only short term benefits ahead of long term oals, politicalization of labor unions, lack of accountability for actions, lack of management commitment, lack of national quality policy, inadequate economic resources, lack of indigenous technology, inadequate infrastructure, preferring quantity to quality, lack of team spirit, cartel formation, and sellers’ market.

Besides, lack of consumerism, Government control on everything, bureaucratic delays, quick profit making attitudes by the companies, all resulted in quality getting a low priority and consequently Indian products were constrained to serve only the domestic market being not able to compete in the international markets. Further, the factors mentioned before, clearly proved to be obstacles in the path to progress, and India in spite of possessing good resources and rich scientific and technical manpower, could not produce world-class products acceptable in the international markets.

The TQM movement in India The TQM initiatives were first set by the Confederation of Indian Industries (Cll) in the early 1980s, in its pioneering effort in promoting awareness about quality among Indian industries. The work done by Cll in this direction is well documented in Deccan Herald Advertising Feature (1993) and also in The Standards Engineer (1996). In 1982, quality circles took birth in India, and some of the companies to launch quality circles first were Bharat Electronics Limited, Bangalore, and Bharat Heavvy Electricals Limited, Trichy.

In 1986 the Cll then known as CEI (Confederation of Engineering Industries), invited Professor Ishikawa to India, to address industry people about quality. Later in 1987, a TQM division was set up by the Cll. This division owes its foundation to 21 companies who agreed to support the cause by pooling resources and pledging to start the Journey to TQM. Chief executives of these companies formed the National Committee on Quality, 22 Total quality management in India В± perspective and analysis R. Jagadeesh The TQM Magazine Volume 1 1 . Number 5. 1999 . 321В±327 newsletter on quality.

In 1987 and 1988, the Cll invited the Juran Institute to India to conduct three training workshops, and then in 1989 a team from India attended the Deming Seminar in London. Study teams organized by the Cll were taken to Japan and the USA to study quality practices. During 1990, the Cll consolidated and focused on training, and in February 1991, an Indian company with the assistance of the Cll, obtained the first ISO 9000 certification in India. The Cll organized the launch of the National Quality Campaign led by the Prime Minister of India in May 1992.

It is around this time, the process of globalization and liberalization was started in the country, bringing a new dimension to the business and industrial sectors. From then on, a new line of thinking in terms of quality, productivity, and competitiveness has begun. Since 1993, the Cll has been organizing The Quality Summit every year. This provides an opportunity for all business leaders, and higher level managers of member and non-member organizations of the Cll to network, learn, and contribute hrough experience sharing, and listening to the experts who gather there.

The National Productivity Council (NPC) has set up a TQM and Benchmarking Division in New Delhi, and offers TQM implementation services, which include modular training programs and consultancy services. In 1996, the Government of India announced the setting up of the Quality Council of India, (QCI) with the Industry Ministry bringing in half the seed capital of Rs. 1. 5 crores. The rest of the seed capital will be contributed by the corporate sector.

The setting up of a national agency for quality certification is art of the World Trade Organization (WTO) agreements, under which member countries will not trade in non-certified products two years down the line. The corporate sector too was demanding the setting up of an internationally recognized quality council as it found the certification process from foreign agencies too expensive. Besides, it would save vital foreign exchange for the country. The QCI will be entrusted with monitoring and administering of the National Quality Campaign and will also oversee the effective functioning of the National Information and Enquiry Services.

Post-liberalization scene В± improvement in quality The economic reforms that started in 1992 have ushered in a new era of progress and prosperity in the country. According to a report published in YoJana (1997), the real gross domestic product (GDP) recorded a growth rate of 6. 8 per cent in agriculture and allied sectors, 7. 0 per cent in industry, and 7. 4 per cent in services. The Eighth Five Year Plan (EFYP) (1992-97) which ended with an average growth rate of 6. 5 per cent per annum, compares well with the target rate of 5. 6 per cent for the EFYP, and actual achievement of 6. 0 per cent in the Seventh Five Year Plan. In fact his is the highest average growth rate achieved in the planning period since 1951. The sectoral average growth rates for the period 1992-97 are: Agriculture and allied sectors В± 4. 0 per cent, Industry В± 7. 8 per cent and, Services В± 9. 2 per cent. Further, exports during 1996-97 registered a growth rate of 4. 1 per cent. Foreign direct investment amounted to US $2,696 million during 1996-97. These facts clearly indicate that the economic reforms brought through globalization and liberalization have yielded rich dividends, and hold a lot of promise for the coming years.

While all ndividually to improve their product quality, besides overall performance through TQM practices. For example, Gupta and Sagar (1993) describe a case of total quality control in an engineering company through the extensive use of personal computers, and state that the Indian company was able to overcome many quality related problems which included: high rejection levels, slow inspection rates, frequent errors in measurement, inconsistency in interpreting inspection data, time consuming data storage and retrieval, rigid inspection schedules, not responding to changing environment, and quality plans not adjusted to varying batch sizes.

The company improved the problem solving capacity through quality circles, and quality database at each stage. Comprehensive information systems enabled the personnel to obtain better guidance leading to improved decision making. Thus the success is attributed to systematic application of TQM. 323 The TQM Magazine volume 11 . Number 5 . 1999 . 321В±327 Business Today (1995) in an exclusive coverage on status of quality of India, presents a detailed report on companies which are market leaders and corporate giants. The cases covered include reports on leading Indian companies like Mukand, BPL, Arvind,

IFB, ABB, HDFC, Amex, Hidustan Lever, Ranbaxy, Indal, Gujarat AmbuJa, Wsya Bank, Oberoi Hotels, and Thermax. It is emphasized that these companies carved a niche for themselves by focusing on quality in their planning, operations, and marketing strategies. Awareness of quality В± a positive change Pati and Reis (1996) state that India is emerging as a leading economy in the new world economic order. The phenomenal increase in India’s export earnings, which rose to IJS$ 26. 2 billion in the 1994-95 fiscal year showed an increase of 18. 27 per cent over its 1993-94 export earnings of IJS$22. 7 billion. This is said to be an indicator of how its products and services are perceived by its global customers. It is further stated that the thrust has been shifted from import substitution to development of an export-oriented economy. Other pertinent observations made are: . Indian businesses are pursuing paths of superior quality and high productivity; . quality conscious consumerism; . increasing competition; . industries expanding their domestic share and venturing into global markets; . significant rise in the ISO 9000 certified companies.

The survey conducted by Pati and Reis (1996) has further revealed many interesting aspects bout quality practices in India. The survey questionnaire has used a five-point Likert interval to capture the strength of perception, where points 1 (very high), 2 (high), 3 (medium), 4 (low), and 5 (very low) indicate the degree of current practice related to quality. The critical success factors contributing to quality and overall average scores (3. 43); . role of quality department/personnel (3. 14); . training (3. 69); . product/service design (2. 91); . supplier quality management (2. 6); process management and operating procedures (2. 74); quality data reporting (2. 72); employee relations (2. 2). It is concluded from the survey that the manufacturing sector in India is well aware of importance of quality, and efforts have been channeled to improve product quality. However, the service sector mostly Government owned and operated, lags behind the manufacturing sector in all aspects that imply quality. TQM В± success stories of Indian companies Many Indian companies are beginning to realize that ‘ ‘customer focus” is an absolute requirement of TQM.

Jain (1996), while writing on TQM in India, states that companies are paying closer attention to consumer feedback in order to tailor roducts to meet customer needs and are using a wide variety of methods that include benchmarking with rival products, regular customer meetings, and even engaging market research companies to collect consumer feedback on their product range and after sales service. Two specific cases are worth mentioning. Escorts Limited, an automobile manufacturing company, based on the feedback from customers and dealers, changed the delivery route to ensure safe and quick delivery.

Similarly, J. K. Synthetics, based on feed back from customer meetings, focused on standardization of quality parameters, and started after-sales service. This resulted in the sales rise from 220 tonnes in first quarter of 1995 to 632 tonnes in the last quarter of the same year, an impressive growth in the sales by three times the previous value. According to a report published in Business Today (1998), some Indian companies are being guided by Yoshikazu Tsuda, a counselor at JUSE (Union of Japanese Scientists and Engineers) in their quest for total quality.

Some of these companies are Sona Steering, Jai Bharat Maruti, GKN Invel, Asahi Float Glass, Brakes India, Lucas TVS, India Pistons, and India Piston Rings. Further, as stated in The Economic Times (1998), sixsigma technique, which is considered to be a classic TQM technique, is being practiced by several Indian companies notable among 324 significant achievement by an Indian company due to its practicing TQM principles is reported by Sridharan (1998a).

The Indian company Sundaram Fasteners located near Chennai, India, has received the Best of Best Vendors Award consecutively for two years during 1996 and 1997, for its supply of metal radiator caps to General Motors, USA. The award was given to the company for its consistent zero defects rate, 100 percent reliability in delivery schedules, and lowest price. The company is the only supplier to General Motors, USA from India out of its 3,000 supplier companies scattered all over the globe.

In an exclusive interview covered by Premchander (1996), the managing director of Asea Brown Boveri Ltd (a partly owned subsidiary of Asea Brown Boveri Limited, Zurich) one of the very successfully operating multi-national companies in India, has stated that the managers have to spend time and resources on TQM. A historical achievement by an Indian company winning the coveted Deming Prize for Overseas Companies, for successful implementation of TQM, is reported by Sridharan (1998b).

The Indian company Sundaram Clayton, has successfully turned its people into quality practitioners by the actual deployment of TQM tools, techniques, and systems. 38 В± time to market; 22 В± corporate credibility. Indian quality scene В± a critical view The developments related to Indian companies, concerning quality of products and services, need to be examined on a comparative global scale. This would enable judgement of the progress made in improving quality.

A survey made in 1994 in which products and services from 41 countries were ranked by World Competitiveness Report indicates that the quality of Indian products and services is isappointing. According to the summary of results given in Skaria (1995), India’s rank based on different quality parameters is as follows (the rank out of 41 is given followed by the parameter): . 39В± price to quality; . 38 В± practice ofTQM; . 40В± customer orientation; . 28 В± product liability; . 39 В± time to innovate; The report clearly suggested that on a global scale, Indian products and services are far from satisfactory, and have a poor image.

This is a major cause of worry for the corporate managers particularly for those looking for new markets, and ventures with oreign collaborators. One commonly quoted reason for getting away with low quality in India, is lack of pressure from consumers. Many managers are of the opinion that unless the customers are aware of their right to demand high quality, and insist on companies to invest in quality, they continue to receive poor quality products. While the growth and spread of quality practices are slow in India, TQM has firmly seated itself in other Asiatic countries.

In a cover feature on ‘Quality in Asia’ reported in World Executive Digest (1996), it is stated that as Asia grapples with the challenge of lobalization, more and more companies seek ISO 9000 certification and adopt TQM. Companies in Hong Kong, Taiwan, Malaysia, Singapore, and China are overtly involved in embracing practices of total quality to march ahead in global markets. According to The Economic Intelligence Unit (1996), which surveyed companies in Hong Kong on issues in the region. The growth of TQM across Asia however means that new approaches are being developed in the region.

These observations clearly suggest that India has to carefully watch the developments in the Asiatic region, as TQM principles have been successfully applied by several countries improving their utput quality, attracting more foreign investment, and hence capable of restricting India’s share in the global market. What the quality experts say In spite of the hype created by the ISO 9000 bandwagon, which today has more than 1,500 companies certified as such, quality is yet to emerge as a major strength of Indian products. Managers of Indian companies have still a lot to learn and implement in the image building process based on quality.

This is perhaps aptly summarized by a statement made by Philip Crosby as reported in The Times of India (1997). While addressing a 325 ews conference at the end of his weeklong visit to India, Crosby has said that complacency is a major problem with the Indian management system. The managers of Indian industries should take this seriously. In an interview published in Business India (1997-98) James Harrington, a leading authority in the field of quality, has stated that India still has four types of companies: those with poor performance, with good performance, with better performance, and with outstanding performance.

Harrington remarks that companies with poor performance went bankrupt in other parts of the world, while those with good performance would follow them. But those with better performance will survive and those with outstanding performance would explode into the twentyflrst century. This indicates that India still has scope for bad products, and bad performance, which need to be immediately curbed. It is pointed out by Sukumar (1998) that TQM continues to baffle corporate India, as evident by the different interpretations made by each person in the industry about what is TQM.

It was observed during the Sixth Quality Summit organized by the Cll in New Delhi, that TQM means anything and everything depending on the individual’s perspective, politics, and paradigms. During the summit as many as nine different definitions were presented by the speakers about what constitutes TQM. This means people in the corporate sector have no consensus about the concept of TQM and it could be a deterrent in its implementation. In another survey conducted by Arun et al. (1998) with regard to ISO certified companies interesting observations were made about implementing TQM in a company.

Out of 17 companies that were surveyed, managers in seven companies said that though they believe in TQM they do not know how to implement it. The survey further revealed that the long term supplier elationship, an essential ingredient for successful implementation of TQM, has not the implementation of TQM were found to be: continued dependence on traditional incentive schemes, numerical targets, performance rating, slogans for improving productivity, and not identifying and providing the right type of training for each and everyone as demanded for every Job.

The survey concludes that if all these factors are not mitigated a company may continue as ISO certified but not be recognized as a TQM company. Comments and conclusion The various surveys independently conducted by researchers and business ublications have revealed that awareness on quality of products and services has picked up in India. With quality based competition intensifying, Indian industries and business people are showing keen interest in improving the quality of products through TQM.

A number of organizations, private and Government are actively propagating TQM through a variety of training and educational programs. TQM has proved to be a vital ingredient for success, and now has its permanent roots in the mission and vision” of the Indian corporate sector. However, based on common observations the requirements for quality to succeed in India can be summarized as ollows: . a strong consumer movement; . a sincere and committed drive by the corporate sector to keep quality as the main focus; . trict enforcement of standards by the regulatory bodies and authorities; . avoidance of multiple grading of quality in products, like export quality, first grade, seconds, import rejects, etc. ; . setting an example in adhering to high quality performance and output, before pointing to others. While TQM no doubt has enabled the Indian companies to improve the quality of products and services, the international market demands still higher uality levels to give due recognition and acceptance.

How Does Demand Reversal Invalidates the Theory law essay help: law essay help

In this case, represented in fgure 1. 1 we have a situation of what is called demand reversal. Here not only the two biases-consumption and production re in the same direction but also the consumption bias more than offsets the production bias. Consumption point D lies to the left of production point A in country A and in country B the consumption point G lies to the right of production point B. When such a demand reversal takes place, the capital surplus country would export labour intensive goods.

The HECKSCHER OHLIN theory would then be invalidated by the demand reversal Critical evaluation of the HECKSCHER OHLIN theorem In the area of pure theory of international trade, the HECKSCHER OHLIN model occupies a very prestigious position. The very fact that many known Economists like Leontief, Walters, Minhas and others have tried to test the empirical validity of the HECKSCHER OHLIN theorem using econometric models, stands as a testimony of the prestige of the model.

The HECKSCHER OHLIN theorem has been criticised mainly along the following lines: the factor intensity reversal, Leontief and paradox and demand reversal argument Factor intensity argument The HECKSCHER OHLIN theorem was based on the assumption that the production functions are different for different goods but they are identical for each good in two ountries.

This, in other words means that one good is capital intensive and the other good is labour intensive, but the same good which is capital intensive in one country, must be capital intensive in the other country also and the labour intensive good remains labour intensive in both the countries. This assumption is guaranteed when both the two production isoquants for capital intensive and labour intensive cut each other only once but not more than once in diagram 1 this is shown to happen at point Q.

The demonstration in diagram 1 is consistant with the HECKSCHER OHLIN ssumption of non-reversability of factor intensities. If factor intensity reversal takes place, then two isoquants will cut each other more than once and the HECKSCHER following diagram. The two production isoquants for steel and cloth cut each other twice in the succeeding diagram: once at point A and the second time at point B. The factor price ratios in country A(capital surplus country) are represented by the parallel lines P O P O.

P 1 P 1 represent the factor price ratios in country B(Labour surplus country). In the above diagram note the following factors: in country A steel is labour intensive. In order to produce one unit of either steel or cloth, country A has to use the same amount of capital but more labour for steel than cloth. Cloth has a higher capital- labour ratio and steel has a lower capital-labour ratio. Therefore, a capital rich country like country A would specialize in the production and export of the capital intensive goods, which is cloth.

It would import steel which is a labour intensive good. In Country B, cloth is a labour intensive good and steel is a capital intensive good. Because, to produce one unit of cloth it takes a given amount of labour and smaller mount of capital as compared to steel. Steel takes the same amount of labour but more capital per unit of output. In country B, therefore, steel has a higher capital – labour ratio than in cloth. Naturally country B (labour surplus country), would choose to specialize in the production and exports of the labour intensive goods, cloth.

Country B therefore would export cloth and import steel which is capital intensive. In this case of factor intensity reversal, as we say above both the countries produce and export the same commodity i. e. cloth. In the capital rich country (country A) it is a apital intensive product and in the labour rich country (country B) it is a labour intensive product. That means the same product (cloth) is capital intensive in one country but less intensive in another country. The same thing applies to steel as well. Steel is labour intensive product in the capital rich country (country B).

This is a situation of a factor intensity reversal. When this takes place, both countries end up producing and exporting the same commodities (cloth) and importing the other commodity (steel). This would invalidate the Heckscher Ohlin prediction regarding the structure of commodity trade. In the above diagram the two isoquants cut each other more than once, suggesting factory intensity reversal to the left of point A and to the right of point B. For factor intensities to reverse themselves, it is not, however necessary that the two isoquants cut each other more than once.

Leontief and paradox The first comprehensive and detailed examination of the Heckscher Ohlin theorem was the one undertaken by Leontief. You will recall that the theory of factor proportions predicted that the capital abundant country exported capital intensive goods and imported labour intensive goods, and the labour surplus country did the pposite. It is commonly agreed that the USA is a capital rich and labour scarce country. Therefore one would expect exports to consist of capital intensive goods and imports to consist of labour intensive goods.

Leontief made an extensively study of the USA and the results were startling, in contrast to what the Heckscher Ohlin theory predicted, Leontief’s study showed that the USA exports consisted of labour intensive goods and imports consisted of capital intensive goods. In Leontief’s own words” Americas participation in division of labour in international trade is based on In other words the country resorts to foreign trade in order to economize its capital and dispose its surplus labour rather than vice versa.

Leontief’s findings are summarized in the following table Exports imports capital US $ 1947 prices 2. 550. 780 3. 091. 339 Labour (man years) 1. 80. 313 1. 70. 004 Capital-labour ratio( US $ per man hour) 13. 911 18. 185 From the above table, it is obvious that the US exports had a lower capital-labour ratio that these are import replacement produced in the US as opposed to the actually imported goods of the country. Leontief’s paradox results stimulated similar studies for other countries

Nature of Management compare and contrast essay help: compare and contrast essay help

Universality: Management is an universal phenomenon in the sense that it is common and essential element in all enterprises. Managers perform more or less the same functions irrespective of their position or nature of the organization. The basic principles of management can be applied in all managerial situations regardless of the size, nature and location of the organization. Universality of managerial tasks and principles also implies that managerial skills are transferable and managers can be rained and developed. . Purposeful: Management is always aimed at achieving organizational goals and purposes. The success of management is measured by the extent to which the desired objectives are attained. In both economic and non-economic enterprises, the tasks of management are directed towards effectiveness (i. e. , attainment of organizational goals) and efficiency (i. e. , goal attainment with economy of resource use). 3. Social process: Management essentially involves managing people organized in work groups.

It includes retaining, Developing and motivating people at work, as well as taking care of their satisfaction as social beings. All these interpersonal relations and interactions makes the management as asocial process. 4. Coordinating force: Management coordinates the efforts of organization members through orderly arrangement of inter-related activities so as to avoid duplication and overlapping. Management reconciles the individual goals with the organizational goals and integrates human and physical resources. 5. Intangible: Management is intangible.

It is an unseen force. Its presence can be felt everywhere by the results of its effort which comes in the form of orderliness, adequate work output, satisfactory working climate, employees satisfaction etc. 6. Continuous process: Management is a dynamic and an on-going process. The cycle of management continues to operate so long as there is organised action for the achievement of group goals. 7. Composite process: Functions of management cannot be undertaken sequentially, independent of each other. Management is a composite process made up of ndividual ingredients.

All the functions are performed by involving several ingredients. Therefore, the whole process is integrative and performed in a network fashion. 8. Creative organ: Management creates energetics effect by producing results which sequence to operations, matches Jobs to goals, connects work to physical and financial resources. It provides creative ideas, new imaginations and visions to group efforts. It is not a passive force adopting to external environment but a dynamic life giving element in every organization.

Major Players Launch Growth grad school essay help: grad school essay help

Major players launch growth-driving products USA Positive performances by all oral care categories led to market growth of 5% in 2007. Toothpastes and mouthwashes grew by 3% and 8% respectively, while whitening treatments posted growth of 10% – a turnaround from the decline of previous years. All categories have benefited from product launches. Education in the category continues to revolve around the link between oral care and overall health.

For example, Colgate-Palmolive partnered with health insurer Aetna and numerous drug chains to offer an education programme on preventive dental care and its link to eneral wellbeing. Also, in September 2007, 6SK, the American Dental Association (ADA) and the ADA Foundation debuted the Oral Longevity programme, designed to increase oral health awareness in older adults.

Market Review US New products lead to growth in all categories Influx of products from foreign marketers Technological innovation aids upturn of whitening strip sales Canada Toothpastes and mouthwashes grow, while sales of whitening treatments are flat Toothpastes Toothpaste sales grew by 3% in 2007. Products made with natural ingredients continue to be successful, according to industry sources. Private label sales are minor. In June 2007, the FDA advised consumers to avoid using toothpastes manufactured in China, as many that had been imported from the country were found to contain poisonous chemical diethylene glycol.

Some of the counterfeits were falsely labelled as Colgate, but other major brands were not impacted and so the situation is unlikely to have hindered overall growth. USA and Canada: Oral care categories 2005-2007 USA IJS$mn Toothpastes Mouthwashes Whitening treatments Total Canada Toothpastes Mouthwashes Whitening treatments Total 163. 5 75. 9 32. 6 272. 1 173. 9 82. 30. 7 286. 5 178. 8 86. 9 30. 4 296. 0 2005 1,619. 1 721. 9 298. 8 2,639. 8 2006 1,635. 3 772. 5 265. 9 2,673. 6 2007 1,690. 5 834. 9 291. 3 2,816. The competitive environment Crest continues to battle with Colgate for the categorys No. l spot. Crest grew by 8% and takes roughly a third of category sales. The growth was largely thanks to sales of its Pro-Health toothpaste, which more than trebled to reach $95mn. The presentation benefited from a category-leading adspend of $69mn. Crest Pro-Health tackles cavities, gingivitis, plaque, sensitivity, stains, tartar build-up and bad breath. Education about the brand informs consumers about the links between oral care and of the range, launched in September 2007, has proved popular with consumers.

It is positioned to tackle bacteria through the night. Source: Nicholas Hall’s Insight, sales via all retail outlets, full year 2007 (MSP), applies to following tables and references to sales data in the text unless otherwise stated. Canadian data based on exchange rate of IJS$mn: C$mn – 0. 9870, published in the UK Financial Times on 1 January 2008 Simplifyle 6 MARCH 2008 63 ORAL CARE Crest Whitening Plus Scope grew by 8% to $138mn. However, sales of Crest Whitening Expressions fell by 18% to $68mn.

Crest Extra White Plus Scope was launched in September 2007 with the “Smile Bright in the Spotlight” competition, which offered the chance to host the People’s Choice Awards show with presenter Ryan Seacrest. P&G spent around $35mn advertising Crest Nature’s Expressions – introduced in April 2007 – which includes natural ingredients. The brand is for consumers “who want to experience natural ingredients but whose preference indicates a strong loyalty to brands with established heritage” according to Diane Dietz, general manager of P&G’s North American oral care business.

Crest Healthy Radiance Toothpaste System is available to consumers from March 2008. It comprises toothpaste and weekly deep clean strips, to strengthen enamel and whiten teeth. The system is targeted at women who want to achieve a healthy and attractive smile with one product. Sales of Colgate – which take around a third of category dollars – remained flat despite the range being developed. Growth may have been hindered, in part, by concerns over counterfeit toothpaste falsely labelled as Colgate, which was found in some discount stores in June 2007. In 2007, Colgate-Palmolive launched premium-priced Total Advanced Clean.

It contains silica – to polish teeth – and an antibacterial formula that creates a protective germfghting coating. The launch was supported by professional sampling and advertising featuring actress Brooke Shields. Also, in April 2007, the Max Fresh range was extended with Burst presentations, infused with “50% more breath strips” than the regular version, according to the company. A+P review: Leading US oral care adspends 2007 Brand Marketer IJS$mn Crest Listerine Colgate Aquafresh Rembrandt Sensodyne Arm & Hammer ACT OraJel* SmartMouth P&G McNeil / Colgate-Palmolive 6SK Personal Products / J&J GSK Church & Dwight

Chattem Del Laboratories Triumph Pharmaceuticals *Toothpaste only. Does not include adspend for oral pain SKUs Source: TNS Media Intelligence, 12 months to 30 September 2007, taken from the top 50 adspends of dental care presentations. Applies to all references to adspends in the text It was supported with an adspend of close to $8mn and promoted by Hispanic musician Tito el Bambino. 6SK offers Aquafresh and Sensodyne. Aquafresh – which takes around 8% of category dollars – grew by 10% to $142m.

This was aided by three product launches – Aquafresh Advanced is positioned as a multi-benefit toothpaste, hile ‘so-active creates microscopic bubbles during brushing that penetrate hard-to- reach areas. Lastly, Aquafresh White & Shine was launched in 2007 and carries claims not only to whiten, but also to contain microbuffers that polish teeth. After an initial bout of consumer interest surrounding its launch in 2006, Aquafresh Extreme Clean declined by 13% to $42mn. Sensodyne sales were flat at $76mn. The brand’s two most recent additions, ProNamel and Full Protection, were supported with adspends of over $16mn and nearly $3mn respectively.

The rest of the line has been repackaged. Following Colgate-Palmolive’s purchase of Tom’s of Maine in 2006, its toothpaste range has grown by 6%, fuelled by ongoing demand for natural products. Packaging has been updated to make the specific benefits of each toothpaste clearer. In December 2007, Natural Clean & Gentle toothpastes were launched, including SKUs for whitening and dry mouth. Sensitive Care Antiplaque toothpaste is IRI market facts: US OTC oral care 2007 (RSP) Category Toothpastes Mouthwashes Whitening treatments Sales $mn 1,260. 684. 0 242. 3 % change +2. 9+8. 4+11. 0 Source: Information Resources Inc, sales in food, drug and mass merchandise outlets excludes Wal-Mart), 52 weeks to 30 December 2007 64 MARCH 2008 Paediatric presentations There were several developments in OTC oral care for children in 2007. Colgate- Palmolive, which markets a range of paediatric toothpastes, partnered with Reading is Fundamental to offer the “Healthy Bedtime Habits for a Lifetime” programme, in which families can use online tools to create a bedtime rituals log.

VI-Jon Laboratories has launched Inspector Hector. The brand comprises two products – Inspector Hector Plaque Detector, a pre-brush rinse that turns plaque blue so that children know here to brush, and Inspector Hector Tooth Protector, a fluoride rinse. Meanwhile, Dr Fresh recently launched Firefly Mouthswoosh, which has a light-up timer cap that session. In April 2007, all bottles of McNeil / J&J’s Listerine Agent Cool Blue rinse were recalled after it was found that the product’s “preservative system [was] not adequate against certain microorganisms”.

The company is re-entering the paediatric market in March 2008 with Listerine Smart Rinse, an anti-cavity fluoride rinse. In terms of toothpastes, Aim Kids for 6-10 year olds was launched in July 2007. Unlike any paediatric toothpastes, the brand does not use a licensed cartoon character, which enables Church & Dwight to maintain the low pricing of the value-based range. Meanwhile, Crest has extended the trend of unusual flavours to its children’s Wild Expressions toothpaste, with Burstin’ Bubblegum and Cinnsational Swirl. another new addition, to be rolled out in the first half of 2008.

Both new ranges contain patent-pending ingredient glycyrrhizin, from purified licorice, which provides a natural foaming experience, according to the company. Church & Dwight fields Arm & Hammer, Mentadent, Aim and Close-Up. The company is set to launch Arm & Hammer Age Defying toothpaste in 2008, which is positioned to strengthen teeth and repair damage caused by whitening products. Rembrandt sales were flat in the reporting period. The brand was relaunched and repackaging following its purchase by Personal Products / J&J from Gillette in October 2005.

Its A+P targets young people, using a traveling store that hosted makeover parties and concerts. Availability of Pierre Fabre’s pharmacy toothpaste, Elgydium, is being extended to the US by the French company’s US subsdiary, Sant© Active. Elgydium whitening and anti-cavity oothpastes, plus four toothbrush models, will be sold in pharmacies and online. Swedish cosmetic company Oriflame has also made a foray into the US oral care market with OptiFresh, a toothpaste formulated with sea algae rich in zinc, iron, calcium and phosphor that helps “remineralise” tooth enamel.

Other launches include BreathRx Sensitive Formula (Discus Dental) and Healthy Teeth & Gums toothpaste line (The Natural Dentist). Prospects Natural products and flavouring innovations are set to remain popular. Industry insiders cite toothpastes with multiple benefits and products positioned for the geing population as drivers of future growth. Mouthwashes Mouthwashes continue to perform well, posting growth of 8%. Private labels claim around 11% of sales and grew by 5%. Niche products are partly responsible for the overall growth, as more breath fresheners and dry mouth presentations have been launched.

Additionally, innovative positioning, such as extolling the benefits of using mouthwash at night, has proved successful. In company news, Chattem announced in May 2007 that it was to acquire the rights to ACT mouthwash in Western Europe and trademark rights worldwide. Prior to this, Chattem acquired US rights to ACT rom J&J, which divested the brand as a condition of its buyout of Pfizer CH. Listerine Tooth Defense fluoride MARCH 2008 65 – in March 2007 – added $21 mn sales to the brand. The rinse strengthens teeth and prevents cavities, a departure from Listerine’s usual positioning of reducing plaque and gingivitis.

This was a welcome boost, considering a 13% decline in sales of Listerine Whitening to $44mn. McNeil spent $97mn on press, radio and TV ads for the brand. The company also markets Listerine PocketPaks. P&G’s collection of Crest mouthwashes generated $104mn in 2007 and grew by 35%. Crest Pro-Health Rinse increased by 16% to $80mn. As with the ProHealth toothpaste, the rinse has been extended with a nighttime presentation. Meanwhile, sales of Crest Whitening Rinse trebled to $24mn in 2007. P&G also fields Scope, which posted a decline of 6%.

The launch of Scope White mouthwash, which has been promoted with TV ads, may revitalise the brand. Declining sales of ACT’s core presentation were offset by the strong performance of ACT Restoring mouthwash. Chattem launched a 330z version of ACT Restoring in March 2007. The larger bottle has a lower fluoride dose compared to the original 180z size (fluoride sodium 0. 02% vs fluoride sodium 0. 5%). This is owing to regulations limiting the amount of fluoride allowed in a single bottle. As a result, consumers are instructed to use the 330z version of the mouthwash twice a day as opposed to once.

The brand is supported by year-round TV, press and in-store ads. ACT was formerly part of Personal Products / J&J’s oral care portfolio, which includes the Reach dental accessories range. When J&J owned both of these brands, a version of the mouthwash called Reach ACT Restoring was available but following ACT’s divestment to Chattem, SKUs under this name are no longer in production. BreathRx – launched n 2006 – grew by 81% to around $8mn. Discus Dentals has added Sensitive Formula Mouth Rinse to the range, along with numerous new SKUs including toothpaste.

The new products are formulated with trademarked ingredient, Zytex, which contains thymol, eucalyptus oil and zinc. Meanwhile, the TheraBreath Starter Kit was rolled out by Dr Harold USA: Mouthwash / rinse shares 2007 Listerine 50% McNeil / Crest 13% Procter & Gamble Scope 7% Procter & Gamble ACT* 4% Chattem Colgate 2% Colgate-Palmolive Biotene 2% Laclede Others, inc PLS 22% *excludes $14mn sales of Reach ACT Restoring Katz in January 2008. Each box contains TheraBreath rinse, toothpaste, floss strips, chewing gum, dry mouth breath mints, a tongue cleaner and a Fresh Breath Guide.

The kit was promoted with “Try Me Free” rebate offer. Additionally, the Healthy Gums Oral Rinse formula (The Natural Dentist) has been updated to contain 100% natural April 2008. Alva-Amco’s Theradent has been extended with a teeth desensitising oral rinse – the first OTC rinse to treat oral sensitivity, according to the company. SmartMouth (Triumph Pharmaceuticals) is also available. The National Advertising Division recently substantiated Triumph’s claim that SmartMouth “prevents bad reath for 12 hours (12 x more than any competitor). ” In terms of dry mouth rinses, Biotene rinse grew by 16% to $16mn.

This was partially owing to the introduction of Oral Balance Liquid in 2006, which is packaged in a squirt bottle for convenience. 6SK competes in the segment with Oasis mouthwash and mouthspray. In April, DiabEase Dead Sea Mineral mouth rinse (Masada Health & Beauty Corp) was launched, to ease dry mouth and oral symptoms associated with diabetes, while Rain Dry Mouth Spray (Xlear) followed in July. Sales of antiseptic oral cleansers have suffered. 6SK’s Glyoxide declined by 57% to under $5mn and Colgate 6 MARCH 2008 Per-oxyl fell by 8% to $9mn.

Such products have strong competition from high-priced speciality items that incorporate new technology, such as canker sore discs (see Market Report, November 2007, pp301-302). USA: Whitening treatment shares 2007 Crest Whitestrips 55% Procter & Gamble Aquafresh White Trays 12% 6SK Rembrandt 12% Personal Products / Listerine Whitening 8% McNeil / Private labels 8% Niche products, such as those for dry mouth, will continue to drive growth, while innovative positioning will encourage consumers to use mouthwash more often within their daily regime. Whitening treatments

A flurry of new products has revived the whitening category, with sales increasing by 10%. In particular, products that make the whitening process quicker and easier have enhanced sales. Whitening treatments have also started to incorporate benefits traditionally associated with toothpastes and mouthwashes, such as tartar protection and halitosis prevention. Others 5% Sales of Rembrandt fell by 32% to $34mn, despite an adspend of over $5mn. The range comprises whitening kits, strips and a touch-up pen. In July 2007, launched The strips use multi-layer technology that releases hydrogen peroxide to whiten eeth.

It also carries claims to kill bad breath germs. New products from large marketers have hampered sales of smaller brands. White Light (Telebrands) has declined by 77%, while Wellquest Ionic fell by 68%. Plus White (CCA Industries) has managed 15% growth, thanks, in part, to updating. Plus White Kits contain a more comfortable mouthpiece, while the 5-minute Speed Whitening Gel is now available for sensitive teeth. Church & Dwight is to launch Arm & Hammer Whitening Booster in 2008, a tube-based high peroxide formula intended for daily use in addition to toothpaste.

Belgium-based company Remedent has announced plans to bring new technology to the US whitening treatment segment. It will begin shipping iWhite, a light activated teeth-whitening kit, to CVS stores in April 2008. Crest Whitestrips continue to lead, taking over half of category dollars. However, the brand has declined by 6% to $160mn, partially owing to increased competition. Crest Whitestrips had an adspend of around $70mn, over half of which went towards the Daily Multicare variant. The company has continued the “Brightest Five Minutes of your Day’ campaign, which encourages consumers to incorporate the strips into their aily regimes.

P&G is extending its whitening treatments with Crest Whitestrips Daily Whitening Plus Tartar Protection, expected in stores in March 2008. The strips are positioned to protect against the build-up of tartar, as well as whiten and protect against everyday stains. 6SK entered the whitening treatments category in QI 2007 with Aquafresh White Trays, which posted sales of $35mn. The trays are pre-dosed with hydrogen peroxide solution 10% and are flexible to provide a custom fit. 6SK has spent $23mn promoting the brand, which has already been extended with Aquafresh

White Trays Revive, a touch-up whitening product to be used between whitening treatments. Innovative technology that makes whitening quicker and easier will continue to be the key growth driver. Products with additional benefits and the introduction of SKUs that complement whitening treatments, such as Aquafresh White Trays Revive, are also avenues for growth. MARCH 2008 67 Canada The OTC oral care market – toothpastes, mouthwashes and whitening treatments – continued its steady single-digit growth in 2007, advancing by 3%. Hardware such as toothbrushes is not included in our topline figures.

Marketers have employed ducation initiatives to attract consumers to the OTC oral care market. P&G promotes awareness of the importance of oral health and raise funds to support Dentistry Canada. Meanwhile, the fourth Listerine Gingivitis week was hosted in June 2007 in conjunction with the Canadian Dental Hygienists Association. about toothpastes from China containing diethylene glycol and ordered retailers to remove all toothpastes from the country off their shelves. Also, Neem Active Toothpaste With Calcium (Calcutta Chemical Co) – manufactured in India – was recalled in July 2007 as it also contained DEG, along with harmful bacteria.

Although he brand was not approved for sale in Canada, it was found in some stores. Colgate-Palmolive is one of the key players and it launched Colgate Visible White toothpaste – formulated with peroxide – in summer 2007. The company claims that it not only removes surface stains but also deep stains which have penetrated below the surface. Consumers are expected to be able to notice results within two weeks of use. The launch was supported by the “Redefine White – Redefine You” competition, the grand prize for which is a professional makeover and a female-oriented gift pack, demonstrating that the brand is targeted at women.

TV ads have also been used to promote Colgate Visible White. Colgate Max Fresh is also now marketed in Canada in tubes or squeezable bottles. Both formats include mini breath freshening strips which are embedded in the paste. Advertising is targeted at young people. For example, the purple-coloured Kiss Me Mint variant, in peppermint and berry flavour, invites consumers to “be tempting” which it says is about “attitude” and “dancing until dawn”. Max Fresh Burst toothpaste, with “50% more breath strips”, is new to the range; advertising highlights the added freshness that the toothpaste creates. The

Colgate toothpaste range also includes Luminous, to reinforce enamel layers, Sparkling White, Tartar Control, Cavity Protection, Sensitive Whitening and children’s toothpastes. P&G markets a selection of toothpastes in the Crest range including Whitening Expressions, Vivid White, Toothpaste Sales of toothpastes grew by 3%, largely thanks to a double-digit advance by presentations for sensitive teeth. Toothpastes for this condition are now the most lucrative type and grew by 16% to reach sales of $42mn. In 2006, whitening toothpastes were the best-sellers but a decline of 14% brought sales down to $36mn in 2007.

Sales of toothpastes for children grew by 1% to close to $1 1 mn. Meanwhile, those specified for tartar control fell by 12% to $3mn. As with the FDA, Health Canada issued warnings Nielsen market facts: Canadian oral care 2007 Category Dentifrice excluding polishes & whiteners Baking soda Kids Sensitive Tartar control Whitening Oral antiseptics Whitening kits Sales C$mn 222. 1 2. 4 13. 1 52. 6 4. 4 44. 7 107. 6 37. 6 % change +2-6+1 +16-12-14+6-1 merchandisers and warehouse clubs, 52 weeks ending 19 January 2008 (RSP) 68 MARCH 2008 Complete, MultiCare, Sensitivity Protection, Cavity Protection, Tartar Protection and resentations for children.

Crest Pro-Health has recently been extended with a nighttime variant, claimed to improve oral health, even after dark. Crest Extra White With Scope has also been launched. Tom’s of Maine – acquired by Colgate – markets its toothpastes in Canada, too. 6SK markets original Sensodyne and Sensodyne-F, which contains sodium fluoride. ProNamel, for those at risk of acid erosion, has been part of the Sensodyne range since September 2006. 6SK also markets Aquafresh White & Shine. Church & Dwight fields several toothpaste brands – Arm & Hammer, Close Up, Aim and Pearl Drops. Crest Whitestrips are marketed by P&G.

The latest addition is Daily Multicare which is designed to be used for five minutes each day. The Whitestrips range also includes original presentations and Renewal, which aims to remove 20 years of stains. Rembrandt whitening kits are marketed by J&J’s Personal Products. Meanwhile, Arm & Hammer Dental Care Whitening Gum is marketed by Church & Dwight. It is positioned to be chewed after meals to clean and whiten teeth. Unlike many OTC categories, launches in Canada quickly follow those in the US so some recently added products from across the border could soon reach Canadian helves.

Big name launches in the whitening category could be particularly beneficial to sales. Mouthwash Mouthwashes continued to grow, with sales advancing by 6%. However, there was no change in volume sales, indicating that the dollar growth is a result of higher prices, or a move to premium SKUs. Listerine is a leading player. The range includes various presentations including a whitening pre-brush rinse. As in the US, the products are now offered with a less potent taste. A+P emphasises that these are the same formulation, but with a milder flavour.

Listerine PocketPak breath strips are also offered in Canada. P&G launched its first Crest mouthwash – Pro-Health Rinse – in late 2007. This follows the launch of Pro-Health toothpaste in 2006. The rinse is alcohol-free which makes it more comfortable for consumers to use twice a day, according to the company. The brand hoping for a repeat performance in Canada. P&G also markets Scope mouthwash. Scope White – for fresh breath and whitening – was launched in 2007 and, as in the US, was promoted by television star, Ryan Seacrest.

Example of a Mock-Heroic Poem law essay help: law essay help

As I opened the door to my room I came to find The Jungle of Mess that I thought I left behind I mustered all my courage and stepped in But nothing could have prepared me for what was in store; Oh, if I only knew that my future would soon become dim! Coming fast and unexpectedly the serpent slithered fast Concocted by the closet demon – of all the clothes forgotten on the floor that was left in the past Panicked, I proceeded to run out

Only to be bombarded by a tsunami of dity socks, crumpled papers and dust spread throughout I fought and pleaded for them to let me go But they Just laughed and prepared to give the final death blow “All hope is lost! I give up! I’m dying! They’ve won! ” I thought miserably And Just as soon as I was ready to step into the light I found courage and instead decided not to give up without a fight I picked up a guitar all used and worn

And smashed it on the serpent with anger and scorn Threw all the socks in the laundry bin and the papers in the trash And swept all the dust away in a flash The closet demon cried as it lost it’s power slowly and slowly until finally vanishing into debris. I sighed in relief claiming victory for myself My room was clean and no longer will I have feelings of dread. I went to bed and fell asleep Only to wake up to a familiar sight – and so I screamed “Oh no, it was Just a dream! “

Applications of Discrete Mathematics english essay help: english essay help

Discrete mathematics is the study of mathematical structures that are fundamentally discrete rather than continuous. In contrast to real numbers that have the property of varying “smoothly”, the objects studied in discrete mathematics – such as integers, graphs, and statements in logic – do not vary smoothly in this way, but have distinct, separated values. Discrete mathematics therefore excludes topics in “continuous mathematics” such as calculus and analysis. Discrete objects can often be enumerated by integers.

More formally, discrete mathematics has been haracterized as the branch of mathematics dealing with countable sets (sets that have the same cardinality as subsets of the integers, including rational numbers but not real numbers). However, there is no exact, universally agreed, definition of the term “discrete mathematics. ” Indeed, discrete mathematics is described less by what is included than by what is excluded: continuously varying quantities and related notions. The set of objects studied in discrete mathematics can be finite or infinite.

The term finite mathematics is sometimes applied to parts of the field of discrete athematics that deals with finite sets, particularly those areas relevant to business. Research in discrete mathematics increased in the latter half of the twentieth century partly due to the development of digital computers which operate in discrete steps and store data in discrete bits. Concepts and notations from discrete mathematics are useful in studying and describing objects and problems in branches of computer science, such as computer algorithms, programming languages, cryptography, automated theorem proving, and software development.

Conversely, computer implementations are significant in applying ideas from discrete athematics to real-world problems, such as in operations research. Although the main objects of study in discrete mathematics are discrete objects, analytic methods from continuous mathematics are often employed as well. Discrete mathematics is the branch of mathematics dealing with objects that can assume only distinct, separated values. The term “discrete mathematics” is therefore used in contrast with “continuous mathematics,” which is the branch of mathematics dealing with objects that can vary smoothly (and which includes, for example, calculus).

Whereas discrete bjects can often be characterized by integers, continuous objects require real numbers. The study of how discrete objects combine with one another and the probabilities of various outcomes is known as combinatorics. Other fields of mathematics that are considered to be part of discrete mathematics include graph theory and the theory of computation. Topics in discrete mathematics Complexity studies the time taken by algorithms, such as this sorting routine. Theoretical computer science includes areas of discrete mathematics relevant to computing.

It draws heavily on graph theory and logic. Included within theoretical computer science is the study of algorithms for computing mathematical results. Computability studies what can be computed in principle, and has close ties to logic, while complexity studies the time taken by computations. Automata theory and formal language theory are closely related to computability. Petri nets and process mathematics are used in analyzing VLSI electronic circuits. Computational geometry applies algorithms to geometrical problems, while computer image analysis applies them to representations of images.

Theoretical computer science also includes the tudy of continuous computational topics such as analog computation, continuous computability such as computable analysis, continuous complexity such as information-based complexity, and continuous systems and models of computation such as analog VLSI, analog automata, differential petri nets, real time process algebra. Information theory The ASCII codes for the word “Wikipedia”, given here in binary, provide a way of representing the word in information theory, as well as for information-processing algorithms.

Information theory involves the quantification of information. Closely elated is coding theory which is used to design efficient and reliable data transmission and storage methods. Information theory also includes continuous topics such as: analog signals, analog coding, analog encryption. Logic Logic is the study of the principles of valid reasoning and inference, as well as of consistency, soundness, and completeness. For example, in most systems of logic (but not in intuitionistic logic) Peirce’s law is a theorem. For classical logic, it can be easily verified with a truth table.

The study of mathematical proof is particularly important in logic, and has applications to automated theorem proving nd formal verification of software. Logical formulas are discrete structures, as are proofs, which form finite trees[8] or, more generally, directed acyclic graph structures[9][10] (with each inference step combining one or more premise branches to give a single conclusion). The truth values of logical formulas usually form a finite set, generally restricted to two values: true and false, but logic can also be continuous-valued, e. . , fuzzy logic. Concepts such as infinite proof trees or infinite derivation trees have also been studied,[11] e. g. infinitary logic. Set theory Set theory is the branch of mathematics that studies sets, which are collections of objects, such as {blue, white, red} or the (infinite) set of all prime numbers. Partially ordered sets and sets with other relations have applications in several areas. In discrete mathematics, countable sets (including finite sets) are the main focus.

The beginning of set theory as a branch of mathematics is usually marked by Georg Cantor’s work distinguishing between different kinds of infinite set, motivated by the study of trigonometric series, and further development of the theory of infinite sets is outside the scope of discrete mathematics. Indeed, contemporary work in descriptive set theory makes extensive use of traditional continuous mathematics. Combinatorics Combinatorics studies the way in which discrete structures can be combined or arranged.

Enumerative combinatorics concentrates on counting the number of certain combinatorial objects – e. g. the twelvefold way provides a unified framework for counting permutations, combinations and partitions. Analytic combinatorics concerns the enumeration of combinatorial structures using tools from complex analysis and probability theory. In contrast with enumerative combinatorics which ses explicit combinatorial formulae and generating functions to describe the is a study of combinatorial designs, which are collections of subsets with certain intersection properties.

Partition theory studies various enumeration and asymptotic problems related to integer partitions, and is closely related to q-series, special functions and orthogonal polynomials. Originally a part of number theory and analysis, partition theory is now considered a part of combinatorics or an independent field. Order theory is the study of partially ordered sets, both finite and infinite. Graph theory Graph theory has close links to group theory. This truncated tetrahedron graph is related to the alternating group A4.

Graph theory, the study of graphs and networks, is often considered part of combinatorics, but has grown large enough and distinct enough, with its own kind of problems, to be regarded as a subject in its own right. [12] Algebraic graph theory has close links with group theory. Graph theory has widespread applications in all areas of mathematics and science. There are even continuous graphs. Probability Discrete probability theory deals with events that occur in countable sample spaces. For example, count observations such as the numbers of birds in flocks comprise only atural number values {O, 1, 2, … . On the other hand, continuous observations such as the weights of birds comprise real number values and would typically be modeled by a continuous probability distribution such as the normal. Discrete probability distributions can be used to approximate continuous ones and vice versa. For highly constrained situations such as throwing dice or experiments with decks of cards, calculating the probability of events is basically enumerative combinatorics. Number theory The Ulam spiral of numbers, with black pixels showing prime numbers.

This diagram ints at patterns in the distribution of prime numbers. Main article: Number theory Number theory is concerned with the properties of numbers in general, particularly integers. It has applications to cryptography, cryptanalysis, and cryptology, particularly with regard to prime numbers and primality testing. Other discrete aspects of number theory include geometry of numbers. In analytic number theory, techniques from continuous mathematics are also used. Topics that go beyond discrete objects include transcendental numbers, diophantine approximation, p-adic analysis and function fields.

Algebra Algebraic structures occur as both discrete examples and continuous examples. Discrete algebras include: boolean algebra used in logic gates and programming; relational algebra used in databases; discrete and finite versions of groups, rings and fields are important in algebraic coding theory; discrete semigroups and monoids appear in the theory of formal languages. Calculus of finite differences, discrete calculus or discrete analysis A function defined on an interval of the integers is usually called a sequence.

A sequence could be a finite sequence from some data source or an infinite sequence from a discrete dynamical system. Such a discrete function could be defined explicitly by a list (if its domain is finite), or by a formula for its general term, or it could be given implicitly by a recurrence relation or difference differentiation by taking the difference between adjacent terms; they can be used to approximate differential equations or (more often) studied in their own right. Many questions and methods concerning differential equations have counterparts for difference equations.

For instance where there are integral transforms in harmonic analysis for studying continuous functions or analog signals, there are discrete ransforms for discrete functions or digital signals. As well as the discrete metric there are more general discrete or finite metric spaces and finite topological spaces. Geometry Computational geometry applies computer algorithms to representations of geometrical objects. Main articles: discrete geometry and computational geometry Discrete geometry and combinatorial geometry are about combinatorial properties of discrete collections of geometrical objects.

A long-standing topic in discrete geometry is tiling of the plane. Computational geometry applies algorithms to geometrical problems. Topology Although topology is the field of mathematics that formalizes and generalizes the intuitive notion of “continuous deformation” of objects, it gives rise to many discrete topics; this can be attributed in part to the focus on topological invariants, which themselves usually take discrete values. See combinatorial topology, topological graph theory, topological combinatorics, computational topology, discrete topological space, finite topological space.

Operations research Operations research provides techniques for solving practical problems in business and other fields ” problems such as allocating resources to maximize profit, or cheduling project activities to minimize risk. Operations research techniques include linear programming and other areas of optimization, queuing theory, scheduling theory, network theory. Operations research also includes continuous topics such as continuous-time Markov process, continuous-time martingales, process optimization, and continuous and hybrid control theory.

Game theory, decision theory, utility theory, social choice theory I Cooperate I Defect I Cooperate | 1-10,0 1 Defect 10, -10 1-5, -5 | Payoff matrix for the Prisoner’s dilemma, a common example in game theory. One player chooses a row, the other a column; the resulting pair gives their payoffs I Decision theory is concerned with identifying the values, uncertainties and other issues relevant in a given decision, its rationality, and the resulting optimal decision.

Utility theory is about measures of the relative economic satisfaction from, or desirability of, consumption of various goods and services. Social choice theory is about voting. A more puzzle-based approach to voting is ballot theory. Game theory deals with situations where success depends on the choices of others, which makes hoosing the best course of action more complex. There are even continuous games, see differential game. Topics include auction theory and fair division.

Discretization into discrete counterparts, often for the purposes of making calculations easier by using approximations. Numerical analysis provides an important example. Discrete analogues of continuous mathematics There are many concepts in continuous mathematics which have discrete versions, such as discrete calculus, discrete probability distributions, discrete Fourier transforms, discrete geometry, discrete logarithms, discrete differential geometry, iscrete exterior calculus, discrete Morse theory, difference equations, and discrete dynamical systems.

In applied mathematics, discrete modelling is the discrete analogue of continuous modelling. In discrete modelling, discrete formulae are fit to data. A common method in this form of modelling is to use recurrence relations. Hybrid discrete and continuous mathematics The time scale calculus is a unification of the theory of difference equations with that of differential equations, which has applications to fields requiring simultaneous modelling of discrete and continuous data.

Determination of Factors Contributing to Success writing essay help: writing essay help

These factors will be uncovered by nalyzing the internal and external factors influencing strategic alliances and the phases through which these alliances evolve. In order to provide this research study with a practical element two case studies within the airline industry have been incorporated, namely the Swissair Qualiflyer Alliance and Star Alliance.

These case studies represent a successful and an unsuccessful alliance, which are analyzed on a basis of the provided literature study, in this case the phases through which these evaluation of the case studies numerous supportive results were identified, ontributing toward establishing determinant factors, which emphasize the importance of a successful implementation of the different phases, however limitations affect the reliability of this study, due to the lack of evidence found in various different phases.

Keywords: strategic alliances, internal and external factors, strategic alliance phases Introduction In past years a visible increase in the amount of strategic alliances, concerning firms with varying economic objectives, was observed (Das, Teng 2000). Strategic alliances are the “relatively enduring inter-firm cooperative arrangements, involving flows and inkages that utilize resources and/or governance structures from autonomous organizations, for the Joint accomplishment of individual goals linked to the corporate mission of each sponsoring firm” (Parkhe 1991, p. ). The amount of strategic alliances has recently doubled, predicting additional raise in the future (Booz, Allen, Hamilton 1997). Especially alliances in the form of non-equity based, which are defined as two or more firms developing a contractual-relationship in order to establish competitive advantage by combining resources and capabilities (Globerman 007), have increased in importance which is visible in non equity alliances accounting for 80 per cent (Hagedoorn 1996).

Strategic alliances provide firms with the opportunity to recognize synergies through combining operations, such as in research and development, manufacturing etc (Aaker 1995; Addler 1966). The growth of strategic alliances is related to growing competition and globalization (Das, Teng 2000). This is in alignment with Doz and Hamels (1998) view which states that globalization as well as changes in economic activities is a consequence for the growth in strategic alliances, which is visible in various different industries Hagedoorn 1993).

The primary reasons for the growth of the number of alliances is 1) the ability of cost savings in executing operations 2) the ability to access particular markets 3) the reducing of financial and political risk in addition to cheapest labor and production costs (Wheelen, Hungar 2000). A strategic alliance by definition is a hybrid organizational form which Jensen and Meckling (1991) refer to as a network organization.

Harbison and Pekar (1998) highlight numerous common characteristics visible within strategic alliances, namely a required commitment of at least ten years, he connection of the partners is based on equity or on shared capabilities, a complementary relationship based on a shared strategy, increasing companies’ value in the market place, the pressuring of competitors and the willingness of sharing and leveraging core capabilities. Nevertheless, strategic alliances have noticeable high instability rates (Das, Teng 2000); furthermore, according to Kalmbach and Roussel (1999) the failure rates are approximately as high as 70 per cent.

Studies conducted by Das and Teng (2000) reportedly state that encountered problems are witnessed in he first two years of two thirds of all alliances. This study is going to provide a more in-depth analysis on the factors that are necessary for determining success in all strategic alliances. Starting with an analysis of strategic alliances based on the as to which extent these factors play a crucial role in the determination of success rate of strategic alliances.

In order to incorporate a practical view on the strategic alliances, this study will additionally implement two case studies to the analysis. Conceptual Model [pic] This conceptual model starts the literature study on strategic alliances as a central concept. From this central concept, emphasis is drawn on internal and external factors influencing strategic alliances, as well as on the different phases through which alliance evolve. Additionally, strategic alliances lead to either successful or unsuccessful alliances.

Based on the research from Bronder and Pritzl (1992), Hoffmann and Schlosser (2001), Waddock (1989) and Wolhstetter, Smith and Malloy (2005), a framework of seven phases is established. Within these seven phases the most important activities and processes are analyzed, including reasoning behind strategic alliances, potential intensions for forming strategic alliances, partner election, external factors influencing the design of the strategic alliance, negotiation methods, followed by the structuring of the alliance. Furthermore, implementation and management of the strategic alliance is examined.

Finally, the last two phases concerning the evaluation of the formation of strategic alliances and the termination of the partnership are discussed. Resulting from this literature study are two outcomes, namely a successful implementation of the phases and an unsuccessful implementation. In order to apply a practical element to this thesis, two case studies ill be analyzed, those of Qualiflyer, which turned out to be an unsuccessful alliance and Star Alliance, which was able to incorporate a success strategic alliance in the airline industry.

After analyzing the cases the findings compared to the literature analysis, will hopefully correlate to each other and the determinants that influence more success in alliances can be established. Problem Statement Based on past literature research studys the outcomes of implementing strategic alliances as a change strategy in organizations is unfavorable, especially when looking at the failure rates. Nevertheless, the adoption of strategic alliances is a customary implemented firm strategy (Gulati 1998), as a means of securing their competitive position.

Much research is conducted in order to provide more guidance in determining factors that achieve sustainable strategic alliances, therefore in this thesis the main research question is; What factors determine the success of strategic alliances? This research question will be addressed by the help of analyzing and answering these various sub-questions; Why do firms choose strategic alliances as a change process? What are the potential ntentions of a strategic alliance? activities and processes occur in which phase?

Preview of the organization of the thesis This report begins by indicating the problem that strategic alliances are a favorable organizational change strategy in the business world today, however the failure rate is extremely high. Secondly, by applying literature analysis the main determinants influencing more success in strategic alliances will be uncovered, which will be coupled to the case study part of the thesis where the determinants will be compared to the specific cases.

Finally, the thesis will conclude on the part if the eterminants uncovered in the literature study correlate to the findings in the case study. Methodology and Research Design In this thesis the methodology contained two specific approaches, including a literature study as well as evaluating two case studies. Firstly, the literature analysis was conducted; with as primary focus an in-depth analysis of academic articles. The findings of the literature study are compared to two case studies, those of the Qualiflyer alliance and Star Alliance.

These two cases were chosen because they represent the different outcomes an alliance can hold, namely the successful mplementation the alliance strategy at Star Alliance and the unsuccessful outcome of an alliance strategy of the Qualiflyer alliance. In addition, even though these two examples vary substantially in size, which provides difficulty when comparing the two alliances, they both started off at reasonably the same size; therefore this thesis incorporated these two examples anyway. This evaluation will be conducted by means of desk research, exploring the different implementations of this strategy.

The time frame of the case studies is from the first phase up until the last phase, through hich they evolved, in order to identify dependent unsuccessful and successful aspects. The significance of implementing case studies in this thesis is relating the findings from the literature analysis to real life cases of both a successful alliances as well as a non-successful alliance. Furthermore, comparing if the determinants of success found in the literature analysis correlate with the factors observed in the cases.

Internal versus External factors Influencing Strategic Alliances Our internal tensions perspective framework (Figure 2, Appendices) of strategic alliances comprises three airs of competing forces-namely, cooperation versus competition, rigidity versus flexibility, and short-term versus long-term orientations (Das, Teng 2000). Competition is defined as pursuing one’s own interest at the expense of others, while cooperation is the pursuit of mutual interests and common benefits in alliances.

This tension of cooperation versus competition is most salient in selecting alliance partners, the first of three major stages in the alliance making process, along with structuring and managing an alliance (Das, Teng 1997). In conclusion, the stability and success of trategic alliances will be inversely related to the difference between the cooperation level and the competition level. Rigidity refers to the characteristics of mutual to adapt, unencumbered by rigid arrangements.

The dominance of either flexibility or rigidity may change the status quo and trigger the evolution of a new structure, which leads to unsuccessful alliances. Therefore, the stability of strategic alliances will be inversely related to the difference between the rigidity level and the flexibility level. Short-term orientation views strategic alliances as transitional in nature, with a emand for quick and tangible results, whereas long-term orientation regards alliances as at least semi permanent entities, so that more patience and commitment are exercised.

A strategy that reflects only one temporal orientation is not compatible with the foundation for a sustainable strategic alliance, in other words the stability of strategic alliances will be inversely related to the difference between the short-term orientation and the long-term orientation. Furthermore, the three internal pairs of contradictory forces are interrelated within an evolving system, resulting in the ollowing propositions, namely that the levels of rigidity and cooperation will be positively related when the partners have a short-term orientation in strategic alliances.

However, a negative relatedness at a high level of rigidity, cooperation and rigidity (Das, Teng 2000). will be negatively related when the partners have a long- term orientation in strategic alliances (Das, Teng 2000). According to Das and Teng (2000) the contradictions and tensions in these force-pairs may lead to an overthrow of the status quo namely, the strategic alliance. Strategic alliances can nevertheless e sustained and successful if a careful balance between these competing forces can be maintained.

According to Todeva and Knoke (2005) external factors influence alliance formation, due to differing economic condition and organizational frameworks in partnering countries; these can include legal requirements, price controls, distribution channels and contract enforcement. Furthermore, these regulative state activities comprehend the freedom when firms are forming alliances. Moreover, the formation of an alliance necessitates the authorization of national governments.

Additionally, of influence to the formation of alliances is the omplicated collection of relations visible with firms, such as business associations, local governments and elite universities. On an industrial note alliances are influenced on an interflrm basis by direct impacts, where the decision on which activities to internalize is based on severity of competition within the industry and the organization of ad hoc product markets, in the challenge for increased market share, the cooperation for specific advantages and the process of internationalization (Todeva, Knoke 2005) .

The partner under consideration for the formation of an alliance is in a certain sense an external factor. Firms are susceptible in the case of partnering with a dominant firm (Pennings 1994), due to technical and economic rationales. Thus, technology is a specific part of the process to establishing organizational boundaries as well as intrinsic structures. Of importance to alliances is obtaining research and development advantages, which to certain extent differs across industries on terms of expenses and the sources provided by the government (Todeva, Knoke 2005).

Every alliance design commences with negotiations, thereafter the phase of structuring the alliance in which various aspects are aligned, such as he objectives of both parties, organizational structures, functional operations and cultures (Ring, van de Ven 1994). The distinguishing of phases through which strategic alliances evolve plays an essential role in the development toward successful alliances, which according to Bronder and Pritzl (1992) evolves through the three stages, which are categorized as strategic decision, confguration of strategic alliance and partner selection.

Where Bronder and Pritzl terminate their research on the establishment of phases other researchers continue in identifying essential phases, for the reason that partner election as final phase represents an incomplete evolution of strategic alliances. With regard to the research conducted by Hoffmann and Schlosser (2001), the identification of strategic alliance phases resulted in a five phase path through which strategic alliances evolve, namely strategic analysis and decision to cooperate, search for a partner, designing the partnership, implementation and management of the partnership and finally termination.

When comparing both Bronder and Pritzls (1992) and Hoffman and Schlossers (2001) phases, a comparison is visible in the primary hases of strategic alliances, namely the strategic analysis and decision to cooperate (Hoffmann, Schlosser 2001) which corresponds with the strategic decision phase from Bronder and Pritzl (1992). Furthermore, the partner selection phase is visible in both frameworks on strategic alliance phase.

The main difference between the two studies is the more detailed approach from Hoffmann and Schlosser (2001) also distinguishing phases after the partner selection process. Finally, a study building on Waddocks (1989) work, which suggests that strategic alliances progress through hree phases, which are identified as initiation, establishment and maturity, Wohlstetter, Smith and Malloy (2005) consistently debated that the strategic alliances process is organized into three similar phases namely initiation, operations and evaluation.

When comparing these views with the earlier stated reasoning on strategic alliance phases merely a fguration is enabled as to which phases from Bronder and Pritzl (1992) and Hoffmann and Schlosser (2001) are in comparison with Wohlstetters et al (2005) view and could be placed within their views, for example the artner selection phase distinguished the above stated views is probably placed within the initiation phase identified by Wohlstetter et al. (2005).

In order to provide this thesis with an in-depth view on the phases through which strategic alliances evolve a combination of the three above stated views is implemented. Phase 1: Strategic Decision According to Bronder and Pritzl (1992) a clarification of the firms’ position is to be analyzed, refer ably because this is identified as the first direction toward alliance formation. Pumpin (1987), states that the evaluation of the actual situation of the firm s identified by exploring its mission, possible values and core competencies.

Additionally, the firm identifies the reasoning behind incorporating an alliance strategy. According to Eisenhardt and Schoonhoven (1996), Harrigan (1985), Link and Bauer (1989), Pisano (1991) and Teece (1992) technological change faced by firms is related to the favorability toward flexible organizational forms like alliances. Additionally, Ciborra (1991) and Oster (1992) state that high-tech industries, in which learning and flexibility are key characteristics, will preferably choose alliances, lexibility, firms favorably adopt a merger and acquisition strategy.

The flexibility of strategic alliances is suitable as organizational structure due to the fast expiring of new knowledge and the lengthy learning time from partners (Eisenhardt, Schoonhoven, 1996; Hagedoorn 1993). Furthermore, these flexible organizational structures appear more effectively in uncertain environmental situations when adjusting to changes (Lawrence, Lorsch 1967; Pffeffer, Salancik 1978). In continuation of Powells (1996) view, Hagedoorn and Duysters (2002) predict that strategic alliance xperience positively contribute to choosing alliances as instrument for obtaining external innovative capabilities.

This view is aligned with that of Kogut et al. (1992) and Gulati (1993) who accentuate the relationship between actual alliance formation and past alliances, however emphasize on a more social basis. Therefore, the formation of strategic alliances is dependent on both strategic as well as social factors. According to Eisenhardt and Schoonhoven (1996), an extension of the resource-based view provides a basis for examining the relationship through which alliances form by means of strategic and social resources.

This research study contributed numerous outcomes on strategic alliances to existing literature, namely that increasingly challenging market conditions and Jeopardous organizational strategies result into an increase of alliance formations as an organizational change process. Additionally, of importance to the rate of formation of alliances are managerial characteristics, visible when large, experienced teams were implemented through previous employers, the rates of alliances increased (Eisenhardt, Schoonhoven 1996).

In conclusion of their research Eisenhardt and Schoonhoven 1996) state that in cases of either a vulnerable strategic situations or a strong social situation the likelihood of the formation of strategic alliances increase. Phase 2: Initiation Phase The initiation phase is characterized by informal structures and communication channels as the critical issue is the development and understanding of the purpose for strategic alliances (Waddock 1989). According to Hitt et al. 1997), the potential intentions to be realized behind entering into strategic alliances are categorized into three market types 1) namely markets characterized by slow cycle, which adopt trategic alliances for original intentions such as the gaining of access to restricted markets, establishing franchises in a new market and maintaining market stability 2) in markets characterized by a standard cycle amongst the intentions able to be achieved are the gaining of market power and access to complementary resources, overcoming trade barriers, gaining knowledge and learning about new business techniques 3) in the final market, the fast cycle, the achievable goals are the speeding up of the entry of new products and services in addition to new markets, maintaining he market leadership position, sharing the risky Research and Development expenses and overcoming uncertainty. Furthermore, several internal conditions drive the initiation phase including, a champion taking responsibility, complementary needs and assets, compatible goals and trust. According to Waddock (1989), the main responsibility of the champion is the guidance of the organization through the initiation phase, especially visible in the process of partner selection.

Stated in the initiation phase is essential for identifying needs in addition to the process of partner selection. Complementary needs and assets appear in various different forms, however is one of the main reasons for partnering (Oliver 1990; Robertson 1998). Additionally, the main goal of partnering is achieving compatible goals among the partners, which might not have been achieved otherwise (Austin 2000; Das, Teng 1998; Kanter 1994; Oliver 1990; Robertson 1998; Spillett 1999). Finally, the initiation phase stands no chance without trust, which is mainly established through existing networks (Austin, 2000; Waddock 1989; Waide 1999), within these networks similar interests are the main characteristic. Phase 3: Partner Selection

The purpose behind strategic alliance partnering is to initiate and prolong a long- term partnership, which enables more effective competition with others firms which are positioned outside the partnership Carillo 1988; Walker, Poppo 1991). The crucial decision toward the correct partner selection is the primary focus after pursuing this alliance strategy (Hitt, Tyler, Hardee, Park 1995). According to Koot (1988) the selecting of a partner is a complex process however crucial to the success of an alliance. In the partner selection process perspectives of both resource-based and organizational earning provide an explanation as to why certain partners are selected (Barkema, Bell, Pennings 1996).

In explanation, firms own certain resource endowments (Barney 1991) however, in order to obtain a competitive position in a specific market supplementary resources are necessary (Hitt, Nixon, Clifford, Coyne 1999), which is the main objective for engaging in strategic alliances. Hitt et al. (2000) argues that of importance to the partner selection process is the firms’ embeddedness in both emerging markets and developed markets. Furthermore, the access to necessary esources for leveraging as well as the obtaining of capabilities for learning are primary reasons for the selection of partners. Table 1 in the Appendices, state the concluding outcomes on the selection of partners by Hitt et al. (2000), which explains the fundamental elements of the process toward partner selection.

Eisenhardt and Schoonhoven (1996) and Dacin and Olivers’ (1997) view state that legitimacy enhancements are an additional intention for establishing alliances, therefore the partner selection process is focused on those providing strong intangible assets, for example strong reputations. According to Bronder and Pritzl (1992) critical to the partner selection process is the establishment of fundamental, strategic and cultural fit. This fundamental fit is achieved if a win-win situation for both parties is established and potential value is increased. The strategic fit is realized when the alliance involves partners with harmony of the business plans.

Finally, the cultural fit is an essential success factor for partner selection, which is accomplished after acceptance of cultural differences among the partners. Phase 4: Designing the Partnership Niederkofler (1991) argues that the negotiation process must essentially interpret learly understandable resources and interests of the partners involved, in order for the creation of strategic and organizational fit to be achieved, which will direct the accomplished through open and detailed communication, circumventing hidden agendas of any sort. The consequence of this open communication translates into a coherent attitude of sincerity toward the different partners, which demands trust.

In addition to strategic fit, the negotiation process also initiates a solid basis for the enforcement of an operational fit within the partnership, which can be viewed in Figure 1 of the Appendices. An important aspect of the negotiation process is the creation of flexibility, which is increased through contract provisions in addition to developing and prolonging of trust. The process of conquering complexity in operations embarks with the communication of the discovered complexity, followed by a tracking and solving of this difficulty, which results in the avoidance of any operational unalignments. The flexibility within the partnering arrangement, in addition to trust, permits renegotiation processes within the partnership; however a coherent basis must be accomplished (Niederkofler 1991).

The success of alliances is highly dependent on a competent and effective alignment, therefore of importance is the designing of the partnership, thus the structure implemented. This structure is in need of a fine constructed collection of strategy, procedures and management views, which can be viewed as the internal alignment (Miles, Snow 1994). In the process of obtaining internal alignment interests as well as environmental aspects must be balanced between the partners, enabling a profitable situation (Douma, Bilderbeek, Idenburg, Looise 2000). Additionally, their framework, Figure 3, Appendices, stress the act that the five features must sufficiently be aligned to prevent failure.

One of the features, namely strategic fit, is established when expected advantages and possible risks are weighed against that of the individual interests in the alliance. Various driver of strategic fit can be identified, starting with a shared vision. Further conditions necessary for strategic fit are compatibility of strategies (Brouthers, Brouthers, Wilkinson 1993), strategic importance (Doz 1988), acceptance into the market and mutual dependency. In addition to strategic fit, organizational fit is a ecessity, however due to the differences in many aspects, such as market position, organizational structure and views, management style, this is a complex task. By clarifying these differences an understanding between partners is achieved.

Numerous drivers toward organizational fit are identified, namely as stated above the addressing of organizational differences (Doz 1988) furthermore, essential drivers are facilitating strategic and organizational flexibility, minimal complexity to enhance manageability (Killing 1988), efficient management control, enhancing long-term tability by investigating possible strategic conflicts and finally, the achievement of the strategic objective. Of influence, however to lesser extent are the three remaining features in the framework, which are human, operational and cultural fit. Human fit is particularly of importance in alliances processes (Boersma 1999) and according to Lewis (1990) the cultural fit is specifically an issue among employers and employees, which translates to their functioning in for example boardrooms. Finally, operational fit, also relates to the functioning of the alliance and is often susceptible to various ontingencies, therefore must be aligned.

Research and Development activities have gradually evolved since the 1980s (Peterson, 1991). Creamer (1976) and Pearce (1989) identified three primary types of Research and Development activities, namely basic purpose is an understanding of the inherent and fundamental scientific development, however disregarding commercial applications. Furthermore, applied research employs knowledge conceived from the basic research to certain dimensions such as technical problems or related commercial technology aspects. In conclusion, basic research generates new facts and theories which are thereafter roven through applied research. These proven facts are generated into products and processes in the development stadium.

The intention of development activities is the configuration of applied research contributions into commercially feasible products, processes and technologies Oansen 1995; Jones, Davis 2000). Phase 5: Implementation and Management of the Partnership The role of the management of strategic alliances is valuable for the progression of the alliance toward a successful outcome, however it is complex to manage (Koza, Lewin 2000). An important aspect in serving this complexity is the acquiring of nowledge from past engaging in alliances, which provides meaningful know-how to be leveraged (Kale, Dyer, Singh 2001). The framework of the four C’s of learning and leveraging alliance know how provides a tool for obtaining valuable knowledge.

The four components in the framework are, capture, codify, communicate and create, and coach (Kale, Dyer, Singh 2001), also visible in Figure 4, Appendices. Capture refers to managements’ role of accessing and obtaining of valuable alliance insights and past experiences. To codify past experiences and practices contributes to the accomplishing of alliance specific needs. In order to have a common thread through the organization on these past knowledge practices, communication is essential in sharing experiences. Additionally, the creation of networks within the alliance facilitates the distribution of these valuable experiences and knowledge.

Intrinsically executed coaching and education programs increase the ability to obtain alliance skills. An additional benefit from coaching is the establishment of informal social networks, which provides assistance in key situations. Furthermore, networks are critical to the development of opportunities, the assessing of concepts and obtaining esources in order to construct the new partnership (Aldrich, Zimmer 1986). The incorporation of social networks within a firm improves communication between partners, which in turn results in improved decision making processes (Gulati 1993). Various intentions for the implementation of networks can be identified, one specific is the preserving of advantages (Lorenzoni, Baden- Fuller 1995).

According to Madhaven, Koka and Prescott (1998) the initiation of inter-organizational networks is created by exogenous factors, which could include competition background and specific industrial activities. Building on this theory, Gulati et al. (1997) argues that the initiation of these inter-organizational networks is dependent on two aspects, namely exogenous resource dependencies, which achieve motivation of the cooperation and an “endogenous embeddedness” dynamic, which in turn familiarizes toward partner selection. According to Stinchcombe (1990), in flows of network information meaningful views are discovered,

Indian Watch Industry essay help online free: essay help online free

Electronic Watches were introduced in the world market in the early seventies. They came to India in 1979 but had to be withdrawn due to problems with the product. HMT Ltd (HMT) introduced its electronic watches in 1981 and was followed by Hyderabad Allwyn Limited (Allwyn). Organisations such as Electronics Corporation of Tamil Nadu (ELCOT), Semi Conductor Complex Ltd. (SCL), etc. introduced watches but were not successful.

By mid eighties many smaller companies, originally manufacturing mechanical watches, diversified into electronic watches. In 1987 Titan Watches Ltd. (Titan) aJoint venture ofTata Sons and Tamil Nadu Industrial Development Corporation entered the market and shortly established itself as a major manufacturer. 1. 2 INDUSTRY STRUCTURE The electronic watch industry is dominated by HMT, Allwyn and Titan. They command about 80% share of the organised sector.

Therefore, the study concentrates on these manufacturers, though issues pertaining to smaller companies are addressed. The installed capacity of the industry is 10. 8 million pieces. A large unit, Indo French Times, with a capacity of nearly 2. 0 million pieces is lying idle due to some internal problems among the promoters. The production at present from the industry is around 6 million watches. While HMT and Titan operate at 70% – 80% capacity, others work at very low capacity.

In the case f Allwyn, the company is facing various problems. Titan – Timex has Just completed one year and is still in its gestation phase. The other small companies work at low capacities as their market reach is limited and are not able to compete with the big companies. In terms of importance in the market, Titan has a share of about 58%, HMT 29%, Allwyn 5. 5% and 7. 5% with others. However, including mechanical watches the market shares are : HMT 63%, Titan 18%, Allwyn 8% and others 11%.

The Importance of Lifestyle Entrepreneurship buy argumentative essay help: buy argumentative essay help

The Importance of Lifestyle Entrepreneurship: a Conceptual Study of the Tourism Industry BY jegaPhD vol. 7 N02 p¤gs. 393-405. 2009 www. pasosonline. org The importance of lifestyle entrepreneurship: A conceptual study of the tourism industry Mike Peters ii University of Innsbruck (Austria) Joerg Frehse iii Dimitrios Buhalis iv Bournemouth University (I-JK) Abstract: The purpose of the paper is to explore and discuss the emergence of lifestyle entrepreneurship. The article addresses the question of the relationship between entrepreneur’s life quality and enterprise rowth.

The purpose is to conceptualize this relationship and to learn more about lifestyle entrepreneurship. Tourism serves as a case industry to illustrate both relevant research in the field of lifestyle entrepreneurship and a conceptual framework to examine the relationship between entrepreneurial activities and perceived life quality. The paper delivers a literature review on entrepreneurship and certain forms of entrepreneurship and conceptualizes lifestyle enterprise’s growth. Keywords: Lifestyle; Entrepreneurship; Tourism; Entrepreneurial Motives.

Resumen: El objetivo del trabaJo es explorar y analizar el surgimiento de la iniciativa empresarial como estilo de Vida. El articulo aborda la relaci¶n entre la calidad de Vida del empresario y el crecimiento empresarial. El prop¶sito es conceptualizar esta relaci¶n para aprender m¤s sobre el espiritu empresarial como estilo de Vida. El turismo aporta una serie de casos para ilustrar la investigaci¶n pertinente en el ¤mbito de la iniciativa empresarial como estilo de Vida y un marco conceptual para examinar la relaci¶n entre las actividades empresariales y la calidad de Vida percibida.

The importance of entrepreneurship Globalization in the nineties signalled a whole range of new challenges for many lifestyle entrepreneurs, owner-managers and all hose who were unable to reorient themselves strategically towards the rapidly emerging market conditions. This is the situation in which still many entrepreneurs find themselves. Once again the growth-oriented Schumpeterian innovative entrepreneur is called upon to restructure and realign the industry (Gray, 2002; Schmitz, 1989; Peters and Weiermair, 2001).

The tourism and hospitality industries are dominated by small business and the vast majority of the entrepreneurs are lifestylers rather than rational professionals (Middleton, 2001). The majority of small usiness owners hardly show typical entrepreneurial attitudes, as described by Schumpeter (1934). This paper attempts to explore the importance of these so-called lifestyle entrepreneurs in a conceptual way to shed more light on the understanding of their motives as well as discuss policy implications.

The paper is structured in four sections: it starts with a literature overview of lifestyle entrepreneurship concepts which highlight main contributions of economic and social science theories (Alvarez and Busenitz, 2001; Leibenstein, 1968; Swedberg, 2000). In a second step the paper nalyses the determinants and consequences of lifestyle orientation and derives implications and threats for regional competitiveness and/or economic growth. The third section presents and discusses the concepts of quality of life approach and the profile of the lifestyle entrepreneur.

Finally, research gaps are identified and new initiatives for entrepreneurship research are presented in the concluding part of the paper. Forms of Entrepreneurship Entrepreneurs create an innovative organization or network of organizations for the purpose of gain or growth, under conditions of isk and/or uncertainty (Dollinger, 2003). This includes the core elements of entrepreneurship, which can be found in the numerous definitions in the social sciences literature.

Even though academics have addressed a range of questions concerning both with the nature of the entrepreneurial process and the attributes and personality traits of entrepreneurs, research is still short of a consensus on some of the most important questions. The great variety of methods and methodology employed by different disciplines engaged in analysing entrepreneurs and entrepreneurship (Kirby, 2002; Gartner, 1985; Timmons, 1994). In economics and management literature the entrepreneur and his/ her capabilities have remained a focal point of interest, but also of controversy.

Ever since Schumpeter (1934), economic development has become associated with entrepreneurship. The nature and function of this new factor of production however becomes interpreted in different ways: for Cantillion (1755), Liefmann (1897), Knight (1921) and Oberparleiter (1930) risk assumption presents the core of entrepreneurship; for Schumpeter (1934) innovation and/or innovative capabilities characterises the entrepreneur; while others emphasized capabilities associated ith capita (Burns 2001).

Cyert and March (1963) view entrepreneurs’ capabilities to coordinate different interest groups as the core function of entrepreneurship, while Kirzner (1973) and Mises (1940) emphasize information leads and advantages as the key to an understanding of entrepreneurship. Leibenstein (1966; 1968) believes entrepreneurs to simply behave differently (more efficiently) in the use and transformation of factor inputs and interprets entrepreneurship as a process within organisations (Morris and Lewis, 1995; Mugler, 1998).

The origins of theory evelopment in the field of entrepreneurship demonstrate that there have been only a handful of theorists who have contributed with novel paradigms to this field of economic and management research. Among them, the late Joseph A. Schumpeter who introduced the discussion of the origins and importance of entrepreneurship to its intellectual height with the publication of the Theory of Economic Development (first published 1912) linking PASOS. Revista de Turismo y Patrimonio Cultural, 7(3). 009 ISSN 1695-7121 Mike Peters ; Joerg Frehse and Dimitrios Buhalis 395 entrepreneurship to innovation. He defined nate entrepreneurship research. However, the entrepreneur as an individual who caras entrepreneurial behaviour is not only ries out new combinations of firm organizadriven by rational decision structures, tion, new products or services, new sources other disciplines need to be engaged to enor raw material, new methods of produchance explanations on the entrepreneurial tion, new market segment, or new forms of process.

Nevertheless, it is possible to exorganization. Schumpeter (1934) saw in the tract typical entrepreneurial characteristics entrepreneur an exceptional individual, or ersonality traits such as creativity, capable of developing new product combirisk- taking, innovativeness and pronations, attributes or innovations.

Hence, activeness which could be observed in difthe entrepreneur has to come up with a ferent social, political or economic envirealistically calculated risk for future marronments light upon the concepences and the transformation of uncertualisation of various forms of entrepretainty into profitable neurship. She formulated three main cues outcome. of entrepreneurship, followed by the extracTo this point Schumpeter wrote: As tion of main entrepreneurial guises. ilitary action Dicipline Researchers must be taken in given strategic Economists Cantillion (1964 first published 1755); Casson positions, even if (2005); Schumpeter (1934), Baumol (1989), all the data poLazear (2005) tentially procurEcology Aldrich (1990), Singh and Lumsden (1990) able are not Sociology Weber (1935) available, so also in economic life, Anthropology Barth (2000); Greenfield and Strickton (1986) action must be Psychology McClelland (1961); Miner (1997) taken without History Gerschenkron (2000); Sawyer (1952) working out all the etails of Tabla 1 .

Disciplines and respective representatives in the field of enwhat is to be trepreneurship research done. Here the success of everyHaving a closer look upon the characterthing depends upon intuition, the capacity istics of entrepreneurial guises, such as the of seeing things in a way which afterwards case for lifestyle, social or family entrepreproves to be true, even though it cannot be neurs, it can be observed that there is often established at the moment, and of grasping a clear orientation towards non-economic the essential fact, disregarding the unesmotives (Morrison, 2006).

The attitude tosential, even though one can give no acwards entrepreneurship or the willingness count of the principles by which this is for independence can be the result of negadone’ (Schumpeter, 1934). tive or positive guises. In the latter case, Since Schumpeter, a long list of wellfounding an enterprise may be viewed as known researchers (for instance Papanan opportunity to improve one’s lifestyle dreou, 1952; Kirzner, 1973; Casson, 1982, and as taking better control of everyday Low and MacMillan, 1988; Miner, 1997; life.

Others may perceive stress, inconvenGartner, 2001 ; Schneider, 2001) contribience or negative pressure when hinking of uted to the analysis of entrepreneurship entrepreneurship in small businesses. and entrepreneurship theory. In the second There is no doubt that a positive attitude half of the last century personality traits towards entrepreneurship alone is not sufresearch became a major field in social scificient to motivate a person to develop a ences research.

Nevertheless, only a few tourism business. However, the intention to studies could provide general insight into create a business does only occur when the the behaviour of entrepreneurs in every attitude towards ntrepreneurship is posiculture, nation or industry. tive (Koh, 1996).

Economists and economic theory domi- 396 Positive Social Role of the family and intergenerational role models Economic Negative Political/religious displacepolitical unrest Discrimination Unhappy with position in society Corporate downsizing and redundancy Dissatisfaction with/ blocked employment opportunities Discriminatory legislation No other way to make money Move towards services Reversal highly vertically integrated company structures Psychological Phenomenon of ‘dot. om’ business Entrepreneurial aspirations of independence, wealth, need to achieve, social mobility Table 2: Entrepreneurial Behaviour Cues (Source: Morrison, 2006, 197) These classifications should not be interpreted as static ones. Entrepreneurship describes the process of establishing new ventures or managing innovations. These entrepreneurial events can be produced in a given time period and thus entrepreneurship is a question of ‘how much’ and ‘how often’ (Morris and Lewis, 1995).

Morris and Lewis illustrated the relationship of the amount of entrepreneurship (measured as number of entrepreneurial events) and the degree f entrepreneurship (extent to which the event is innovative, risky or proactive) and named the combination of the two dimensions ‘entrepreneurial intensity. The importance of lifestyle entrepreneurship: the case of the tourism industry Tourism, hospitality and leisure industries are primarily based on entrepreneurship and small businesses (Thomas, 1998, 2000, Morrison et al. , 1998, Getz, 2004, Buhalis and Main, 1998).

Morrison and Thomas (1999) suggest that the key elements of entrepreneurship in tourism include: Change initiation: the capability of identifying an opportunity for creation or inPASOS. Revista de Turismo y Patrimonio Cultural, 7(3). 2009 novation and the ability to turn it into a reality Creative resourcing: ingeniously marshalling resources of both financial and managerial nature, from a complex set of sources, in order to mobilise and realise the opportunity. Entrepreneurial learning: motivation to acquire the necessary knowledge and expertise through relevant exploration and reflection, in order to excel.

Innovation and creativity: renewal of products or services by adding value through application of expertise and imagination. Knowledge leadership: development of sources of management nformation to enable first mover capability, effective strategy formulation and implementation. Opportunity alertness: continuous focus on emerging trends and opportunities to be captured and realised. Relationship management: maintenance of effective teams, networks, and flexible management structures.

Timing of action: acting within a limited window in which an opportunity can be optimised. Vision and 397 lation of ambitions, and strategies to realise them. However, the majority of entrepreneurs in the tourism and leisure industries can be found in the lower area of low entrepreneurial intensity (Morrison, 2006). It seems that given that tourism and leisure industries are primarily located in attractive regions there is a much higher concentration of lifestyle entrepreneurs and this is often the main motivation for entrepreneurial activity.

Characteristics of lifestyle entrepreneurs Conceptualizing lifestyle entrepreneurship can be achieved through several alternative perspectives. This paper adopts an economic theory point of view. An increasing number of research studies analysed the phenomena of lifestyle entrepreneurs, as the opposite of the growth-oriented or typical Schumpeterian entrepreneurs. Lifestyle firms are businesses set up primarily either to undertake an activity the ownermanager enjoys or to achieve a level of activity that provides adequate income (Burns, 2001).

The opposite are growth firms that are set up by an entrepreneur in the traditional Schumpeterian sense to grow and to raise profit through sales or through selling the business on to someone else. From an economist’s perspective lifestyle entrepreneurs accept suboptimal levels of production. The leisure and tourism industries have always attracted a large number of small businesses and non-growth riented ownership-entrepreneurs. The perceived nice life, often close to the beach or the alpine regions or at attractive parts of city, has frequently motivated entrepreneurs to leave their Job and adventure in tourism and hospitality.

Quite often this implied primarily following a dream, often with no experience, training or expertise in these areas. Sometimes this is financed with savings from property or previous careers and is propelled by plenty of optimism that things will work out. The prospect of living at the attractive region, where entrepreneurs may have visited as ourists made all other business aspects that come with that look irrelevant or secondary.

The prime motivation was to enjoy the perceived qual- ity of life and do something on the side, to sustain a certain lifestyle and economic status. Since Williams et al. (1989) initially observed this phenomenon of non-growth oriented entrepreneurs in tourism, a number of studies support the existence of many non-economically motivated entrepreneurs, who seriously constrain the development of tourism destinations or regions (AtelJevic and Doorne, 2000; Shaw and Williams, 1990, 1998).

Much of the one and two star inns, guest houses, room and reakfast places and local restaurants which sprang up during the build up phase of mass tourism in the seventies fit the criteria of these lifestyle businesses. Research carried out by Williams et al. (1989), Shaw and Williams (1990; 2003; 2004), Thomas (2000) and AtelJevic and Doorne (2000; 2001) strongly support the fact that small size businesses are the playground for specific entrepreneurial cultures, such as lifestyle entrepreneurs (Shaw and Williams, 2003).

Characteristics of lifestyle entrepreneurs than customer service very limited growth orientation Underutilisation of resources nd capital investment Irrational management and non Returnon-investment based decision making limited marketing and product development expertise and activities under utilisation of information and communication technologies ( Buhalis and Main, 1998) fail to appreciate the ICT opportunities arising (Paraskevas and Buhalis, 2002) reluctance to accept professional advice or external involvement motivated by survival and sufficient income to maintain their and their families’ way of life (Komppula, 2004) low education and training on management are not fully aware of uality management techniques (Morrison and Thomas 1999) low involvement within industry growth and industry structures distance from lobby organisations and 398 tourism boards unwillingness to let go or to sell their ventures low innovation and unwillingness to cooperate (Weiermair, 2001). High dependency on distribution partners for their earnings- even when this is detrimental to profitability and competitiveness (Buhalis, 2000; Bastakis et al. , 2004) Questionable economic sustainability as a result of peripherally, distance from the economic core and sparseness of population (Nilsson et al. 005) Small tourism enterprise surveys show that the food and accommodation industry displays statistically significant lower survival rates than other branches of economic activity (Frank et al. , 1995). In particular, the first phases of enterprise growth are critical. The literature reports early stage management hurdles that lead to severe delegation and cash-flow problems (Flamholtz, 1990; Greiner, 1972). The rapid changes of the industry structures and the challenges emerging through globalization, competition, professionalism, industry concentration both vertical and horizontal, consumer rights nd strict regulation mean that many lifestyle entrepreneurs are quite unprepared for the threats emerging from the external environment.

Many of these enterprises notably in the food and accommodation industry, who survived their incubation period, are facing very serious strategic problems, and high levels of debt often leading to bankruptcy (Hartl, 1999; Tschurtschenthaler, 1996). In the fields of tourism research, entrepreneurship analysis is increasingly linked closely with research areas such as small tourism enterprises (Middleton, 2001; Morrison et al. , 2001; Fuchs et al. , 002; Thomas, 2004) or family businesses in tourism (Getz and Petersen, 2004; Hegarty and Ruddy, 2004; Peters, 2004). Shaw and Williams (1998) have identified two different models of small business entrepreneurship: ‘non-entrepreneurship’ and ‘constrained entrepreneurs’.

The first group show similarities with lifestyle entrepreneurship, as they have moved into tourism destinations for non-economic being their own boss. Many of these non-entrepreneurs constitute owners who have retired from former professions and perceive tourism and hosPASOS. Revista de Turismo y Patrimonio Cultural, 7(3). 009 pitality SMEs as a way to enjoy nice destination whilst generating some income to sustain their lifestyle. Research in the UK support Shaw and Williams’ (1998) findings: e. g. Szivas (2001) has investigated motives of self-employed people in tourism. Their motives were centred around their desire to work in pleasant surroundings’ and to ‘establish their own business’ [p. 168].

Shaw and Williams (1998) labelled this group of ageing owners ‘nonentrepreneurs’ because they showed a lack of business experience and strategic qualification (Carland et al. , 1984). The second group of constrained entrepreneurs’ constitute younger people with economic growth motives and former professional experience in tourism and other industries. Still they demonstrate many lifestyle motives to explain their activities and the capital required is family raised. Nevertheless, they demonstrate some entrepreneurial attitudes towards innovation and product development, as well as towards customer values and needs (Shaw and Williams, 1998). Another interesting study on motivational structures of tourism entrepreneurs was carried out by Getz and Carlson (2000) who clustered two types of entrepreneurs in Australia.

They labelled them family- first’ (representing 2/3 of total entrepreneurs) and the ‘business first’ entrepreneurs. Family-driven entrepre-neurs are motivated by emotional factors associated with their families, as well as by the optimization of their leisure time. All these non- economic and non-growth oriented motives can be termed life-quality factors. Every entrepreneur is characterized by an individual trade-off between life-quality and workload. The perception of this relationship is a main driver of activity. The relationship of entrepreneurial workload and life-quality certainly depends upon ersonal wants and individual characteristics or personality traits (Marcketti et al. , 2006).

As a result of the above discussed characteristics of lifestyle entrepreneurs, a number of propositions can be derived relating to the the relationship between life quality for entrepreneurs and enterprise profit (see fgure 1). 399 Profit/workload ratio & quality of life D positive entrepreneurial effects on quality of life profit/workload c basic quality of life quality of life A negative entrepreneurial effects on quality of life time optimal growth max. growth Figure 1 . The trade-off between entrepreneurs’ life quality and enterprise profile. Source: based on Peters and Frehse [2004] The basic individual quality of life may decrease in the phase of establishing a new business. Leisure time is sinking; family needs cannot be easily addressed.

Personal worries or financial risks lower the individual quality of life, which is determined by other than entrepreneurial factors (e. g. health, expectations, social status, values, etc. ). At later stages, harvesting the seeds of the new venture, life quality for entrepreneurs rise again and meet the rofit curve at the point B, where the profit cannot be heightened without lowering personal quality of life. But still BC marks the positive entrepreneurial effects on individual quality of life, which occur as a consequence of the new venture. A lifestyle entrepreneur normally hinders growth when he/she recognises that life quality is decreasing. A number of interesting observations can be made: 1 . A critical phase of entrepreneurship is the time of the start-up.

Research has shown that many individual barriers occur which can lower the quality of life (Shaver et al. , 2001 ; Weiermair and Peters, 1998b). FIA marks the most critical phase of individual failure because the entrepreneur experiences decreasing quality of life and increasing workloads; i. e. the profit/workload ratio is very low. Afterwards, the entrepreneur recognises PASOS. Revista de Turismo y Patrimonio Cultural, 7(3). 2009 an increase of both profit and quality of life and is motivated to reach point D. 2. Lifestyle entrepreneurs usually stop entrepreneurial activities at the time they recognize they have reached the maximum level of personal quality of life (B).

If, due to time lags, lack of control mechanisms or market exit barriers, growth is continuing, ntrepreneurs still face positive, but decreasing life quality effects of growth (SC). 3. It still remains unclear which variables constitute individual quality of life. However, there is a set of quality of life variables (F2B) which is generated or enhanced by enterprise growth. It can be assumed that income, prestige, social reputation or similar variables fall into this category of life quality for entrepreneurs. 4. Lifestyle entrepreneurs do not trace the path BD. Only growth oriented or Schumpeterian entrepreneurs will follow profit maximisation. The basic individual quality of life may

In Making Cardboards and Using Coconuts global history essay help: global history essay help

In making Cardboards, Fast-growing trees provide raw materials used to make cardboard. The largest packaging companies own thousands of acres of land where trees are matured, harvested, and replaced with seedlings. After the trees are harvested, they remove their limbs; only the trunks will be brought by truck to a pulp mill. The largest packaging companies also own the mills where trees are converted to kraft paper. At the mill, the harvested tree trunks are subjected to the kraft process.

After the kraft process, the fibers are sent directly to the paper machine here they are formed, pressed, dried, and rolled into the wide, heavy rolls of kraft paper sent to corrugating plants to be made into cardboard. Since, Fibers are used to make kraft papers that will eventually be made into cardboards; there are fiber crops that we can use. An example of which is Coir or commonly known as coconut husks. They are rich in fiber, thus, can be used as an alternative for fast growing trees in cardboard making.

To process coir, coconuts are split so that the stiff fibers are accessible. The outer husk is soaked to separate the fibers, which are sorted out into ong fibers suitable for use as brush bristles, and shorter fibers which are used to make things like the padding inside inner coil mattresses. After soaking, the fibers are cleaned and sorted into hanks which may later be spun into twine, matted into padding, or used as individual bristles. After the process, you can now use it to make paper or cardboards.

Instead of cutting down trees that will cause the destruction of many houses and even the death of many, we can use coconut husks/shells as an alternative because the shells are Just thrown after we eat the cellular endosperm and drink its Juice or called the liquid endosperm. Also, for us, coconut shells have no use. So, instead of throwing it, we can recycle and use it for an important purpose. By doing so, it will help save mother earth and we can lessen the calamities that happen in our country.

Our country is now suffering from many calamities like floods and earthquakes because of many reasons. We have fewer trees that helps prevent floods from happening because of our extreme usage of paper and other materials. Trees are needed to be cut down in order for us, especially students to have papers in hand. We, at times, abuse the importance of paper. Many of us tend to waste them or use them for useless purposes like boredom doodles.

Not realizing that those actions caused the destruction of many houses or even the death of many. Therefore, I believe that this topic is really important so that we can prevent those calamities from happening again. I am sure we don’t want to experience typhoon “OndoY’ all over again. We also don’t want to hear bad news like many of our fellow citizens or yet, our less fortunate brothers and sisters get hurt, lose their houses and properties or even die. In Making Cardboards and Using Coconuts By littlemissJacey

Privity of Contract write my essay help: write my essay help

The basic answer to this question is ‘NO’, as the following literature supports and explains this fact effectively. A contract is an agreement between two or more parties that creates an obligation to do or not to do something. The parties to the contract are under an obligation to perform the terms and conditions as laid down in the contract.

Thus a contract can confer rights or impose obligations arising under the contract on the parties to the contract. Third parties cannot be under such an obligation to perform or demand erformance under a contract. This is referred to as Privity of contract. The Doctrine of Privity of Contract under English Law The doctrine of “Privity of Contract” which means that a contract is a contract between the parties only and no stranger to the contract can sue even if the contract is avowedly made for his benefit.

Thus a stranger to the consideration cannot sustain the action on the promise made between two persons unless he has in some way intervened in the agreement. As the plaintiff was to be married to the daughter of G and in consideration of this ntended marriage G and the plaintiffs father entered into a written agreement by which it was agreed that each would pay the plaintiff a sum of the money. G failed to do so and the plaintiff sued his executors.

Thus, although the sole object of the contract was to secure a benefit to the plaintiff, he was not allowed to sue as the contract was made with his father and not with him The two basic principles under the English Law as can be ascertained from the above cases are that firstly consideration should move from the promisee only and secondly hat a contract cannot be enforced by a person who is not a party to the contract even if it is made for his benefit.

The Doctrine in India There has been a divergence of opinion in India as to whether the Doctrine of Privity of Contract, which prevails in the English Courts, is applicable to the Indian Courts. The Indian Contract Act, 1872 (here in after referred to as “the Act”) codifies the methods of entering into a contract, executing a contract; rules to implement provisions of a contract and effects of breach of a contract. The provisions of the Act revail over any usage or custom or trade however the same will be valid as long as it is not inconsistent with provisions of the Act. ny other person has done or abstained from doing, or does or abstains from doing, or promises to do or to abstain from doing, something , such act or abstinence or promise is called a consideration for the promise” It is clear from this section that the consideration for a contract can proceed from any person and not necessarily the parties to the contract. A promise is enforceable if there is some consideration for it and it is quite immaterial whether it moves from he promisee or any other person.

However there is no specific provision in the Act which either for or against the Doctrine of Privity of Contact. It is through a series of case laws that the Doctrine has evolved. There are two aspects of this doctrine. Firstly, no one but the parties to the contract are entitled under it. Rights or benefits may be conferred upon a third party but such a third party can neither sue under the contract nor rely on defenses based on the contract. The second aspect is that the parties to a contract cannot impose liabilities on a third party.

Conclusion The Act does not specifically provide for the doctrine of Privity of Contract, however through a series of case laws the doctrine is now applicable in India along with various exceptions. With reference to consideration of a contract the position in India and England are however different. Under the English law only a party to the contract can pay the consideration. If he doesn’t pay the consideration he becomes a stranger to the contract. Under the Indian Law, it is not necessary that consideration should be paid by the promisee.

Though there are no express provisions as to assignment of rights and obligations nder a contract in the Act, the Principle of assignment has been recognized and developed by the courts through its various decisions. A person may not give any consideration, but is a party to the contract may enforce the contract A stranger to a contract cannot sue : Suppose A and B enter into a contract for the benefit of C. The agreement between and A and B cannot be enforced by C. e. g. Two father entered into an agreement to pay a new couple money on their marriage. The couple cannot sue for enforcement of the contract between the fathers.

Doping in Sport and the AFL Policy on Drugs essay help online free: essay help online free

Drugs in sport What is it? Drugs in sport or doping is when an athlete takes performance enhancing drugs or any banned substance. The sports that have the most trouble with drugs are Weightlifting, cycling, badminton, boxing, track and field. These athletes take drugs so they can be the best in there sport. One of the most recent cases was American sprinter Marion Jones who won five gold medals in the 2000 Olympics at Sydney, since then she has been stripped of all her medals after admitting that she took performance enhancing drugs in 2007.

She had lied in front of two Judges saying that she never had taken steroids. Another case was Australian Cricket hero Shane Warne who was banned for a year after taking diuretics. Another one was former West Coast Eagle champion, brownlow medallist, and premiership player Ben cousins who was banned from playing football for taking cocaine and other banned substance. What is a drug? A drug is a substance (other than food) that when taken into the body, produces a change in it. If this change helps the body it is referred to as a medicine. If this hange harms the body, it is referred to as a poison.

I think drugs in sport is terrible because these are highly paid professionals who are role models to so many kids and they are taking drugs to make them better at there chosen sport. These athletes are respected by there country and in my opinion’ should never be allowed to compete in there sport again. Some reasons an athlete might use drugs are the effects of the drug, physical dependence, easily available or they might be dissatisfied with there performance or progress, the environment, pressure to win from coach, parent, edia, public, financial reward, unrealistic qualifying standards or performance expectation.

This is a list of some prohibited substances and doping methods: Stimulants Anabolic agent Non-steroidal Diuretic Many different sports have different policies on drugs. The AFL policy has been under a lot of scrutiny lately. The policy is as follows test: First positive Players enter treatment/education program coordinated by an AFL medical officer. The result is confidential to those involved in the treatment. Second positive test: Dealt with by and AFL medical officer with a view to further educating, counselling and treating the player.

Third positive test: Player is deemed to have breeched an AFL rule and will face the tribunal if found guilty player may be suspended between 0-12 matches Fourth Positive test: Player will face tribunal and be suspended for no less than 6 weeks. I think this policy is way to easy on the players because they have so many chances. I think the player should have one chance and then be kicked out of the AFL for at least a year. Doping in Sport and the AFL Policy on Drugs By amdeep

Itc Emerging Trends essay help app: essay help app

A need for emergence of new trends of the Information Communication and Technology is discussed. The trends which exist in the industry are being discussed, and then the trends which are emerging in the Information and Communication Technologies, the role of ITC in Education is highlighted with the challenges which are being faced. Findings ‘CT: A global vibrant industry Revolutions: Revolution 1: The Computer Revolution 2: The pc Revolution 3: The Microprocessors Revolution 4: The Internet Revolution 5: Wireless Links Originality/ Value Emerging Trends in ICT ITC in Education Challenges References ITC: A Vibrant , Growing Industry

ICT is no longer a Luxury. There may be people or governments which may be a bit less familiar or less enthusiastic. But no doubts that everyone regards it today as a crucial factor and key enabler of the economy. And no economic activity in any country can prevail without use of ‘CT. mostly in Asia represents one of the fastest growing sectors. Three trends in ICT industry: 1) Commoditization of connectivity. 2) Standardization of services 3) Increasing value creation from innovation. We can think of services at several sub-levels, one is developing the software, other is integrating delivery the software and services.

Next is standardization of software when we talk Enterprise Resource Planning (ERP) Or CRM, the point is users and the biggest problem in the industry is that even the user does not know what they need. Moving towards standardization has both pluses and minuses. On the plus side, it means software will be more accessible, usable and may be cost- effective to use. And on the minus side for the system integrator’s needs, if the software really works as desired, if it is really as easy to work and plug and play as it claims.

So, the standardization of software is going to pose a significant business challenge for many of the companies. The trend on SAAS- “Software AS A Service”, represents the ultimate example of the standardization of software to the point where the end user may no longer be interested in the nuts and bolts of the software itself, or where the software runs, but it is purely interested in the utility, the services aspect of the software. It also can be argued that talking about “the ‘CT” revolution is a misnomer; for there has not been one revolution, but five”so far.

The first revolution started during World War II, with the first large, automatic, general electromechanical calculator, Harvard Mark 1 . It was 50 feet long, eight feet all, and weighed five tons. A couple of years later, ENIAC were presented in Philadelphia, based on radio tubes and practically without any internal memory, yet using 18,000 vacuum tubes and weighing 30 tons. “Computers” became a new catchword, and input-output technology graduated from punch cards to magnetic tape, faster printers, and more languages for programming.

Applications also were expanded, from use in academic research to weather forecasting, from airline ticketing to accounting. This development continues; the first ICT revolution is still The second ICT revolution has its roots in the 1970s, when the first “processors on a hip” and magnetic discs were constructed. But as late as 1977, Ken Olson, the legendary president of the computer company, Digital, stated: “There is no reason anyone would want a computer in their home. “. This second ICT revolution continues like the first: the capacities of the machines increase, their applications expand, and the number of people who use them multiplies.

Revolution 3: The Microprocessor The third ICT revolution is that microprocessors have become embedded in an ever- widening range of products: the steering systems of airplanes, the control panels of ydroelectric power stations, domestic air conditioning systems, the traffic lights in our streets. Even when we do not recognize it, they have become part of our everyday lives: in video players, credit cards, remote controllers, cameras, hotel room door locks, and smart buildings.

There is a microprocessor embedded in our digital scale in the bathroom. Microprocessors translate bar codes into prices at the cash register, monitor electronic injection of fuel in our cars, and determine where the elevator stops in our building. An ordinary household now contains some 100 icroprocessors, in everything from dishwashers to alarm systems. Microprocessors constantly expand their capacity, applications, and users. The fourth ICT revolution stretches back to the late 1960s, when the U. S.

Department of Defense drew up guidelines for a communication network among computers (ARPANET). After a while, universities in and outside the United States were hooked up to it, and some started to use it to send messages. A couple 22 of years later, surfing on the ‘net started, and more and more people hooked up. A PC needed a modem to use its potential fully. This fourth ICT revolution continues like the others s more and more computers are interlinked with an ever-growing number of “servers” and an expanding range of applications.

The fifth ICT revolution was linking without lines”the new possibilities opened by mobile phones. At first, they were big and bulky. Reduction in size and weight was accompanied by expansion of reach and functions, and miniaturization was accompanied by multifunctionality. Linking without lines now takes place not Just intercontinentally via satellites, but also via high-frequency short-range radio transmitters covering a specific area or cell (hence the name, “cellular phones”) and nside buildings by “Bluetooth” and infrared light.

Virtualization. Virtualization in storage and client devices is moving rapidly , but much of the current buzz is focused on server virtualization. Virtualization eliminates duplicate copies of data the real storage devices while maintaining the illusion to the systems who are accessing that the files are as originally stored and can significantly decrease the cost of storage devices and media to hold information. Instead of the motherboard function being located in the data center hardware, it is located there as a virtual machine bubble.

Virtual desktop capabilities will be adopted by fewer than 45 percent of target users by 2010. Cloud Computing. The key characteristics of cloud computing are 1) delivery of “as a service,” 2) delivery of services in a highly scalable and elastic fashion, 3) using Internet technologies and techniques to develop and deliver the services, and 4) designing for delivery to external customers. Cloud computing is a style of computing that providers deliver a variety of IT enabled capabilities to consumers. It enables very small companies to grow. Social Software and Social Networking.

Social software includes a broad range of technologies, such as social networking, social collaboration, social media and social validation. Soon a social platform should be adopted Organizations should be adopted so that your views and voice should not left mute in a dialogue where your voice must be heard. Redefinition of learning spaces. The ordered classroom of 40 desks in rows of 5 may quickly become a picture of the industrial age as colleges around the world are making them thinking the most appropriate learning environments to increase collaborative, cross-disciplinary, students centered learning.

Concepts such as greater use of light, colors, circular tables, individual spaces for students and teachers, and smaller open learning spaces for project-based learning are increasingly emphasized. Teacher-generated open content. School systems are increasingly empowering teachers to identify and create the learning resources that they find most effective in the classroom. Many online texts allow teachers to edit, add to, or otherwise customize material for their own purposes, so that their students receive a tailored copy that exactly suits the style intellectual property and copyright. Teacher managers/mentors.

The role of the teacher in the classroom is being transformed from that of the font of knowledge to an instructional manager helping to guide students through individualized learning pathways, identifying relevant learning resources, creating collaborative learning opportunities, and providing insight and support both during formal class time and outside of the designated time. Ubiquitous learning. With the emergence of increasingly robust connectivity infrastructure and cheaper computers, college systems around the world are developing the ability to provide learning opportunities to students “anytime, anywhere”.

This trend requires a rethinking of the traditional 40 minute lesson. In addition to hardware and Internet access, it requires the availability of virtual mentors or teachers, and/or opportunities for peer to peer and self-paced, deeper learning. ITC in education: Information communication technology is changing the trends and norms that were set for the contemporary world. It is not only connected the world at one single platform but also helping in reducing the gap of digital divide and digital oppourstunity. The main purpose of the strategy for information and communication technology.

Implementation in education is ti provide the trends of integration of ICT into general activities which serves to education. Whether school students usually do their formal studying in school, the case is not same for the students in higher education, a growing minority of whom may study only partly-or not at all-on the campus of the university that is running their course. In developed countries, this is often because students are working while studying. Most of pure distance universities, build on older techniques of distance learning. Many universities offer a mix of delivery methods.

Annually, the goal is to widen access into markets that can not easily be reached with more traditional approach. Some offer the same course online and in a classroom, otherwise a hybrid mix of electronic and traditional methods of delivery some setup satellite campuses with broadband links through which the students can learn partly at a distance. The problem for educational planners is how to reach, within a reasonable time, the needs of the majority who are poor, uneducated, and live in rural areas: how to fund, implement, and maintain the educational part of ICT networks.

This question is all he more to be highlight because most major international teleoperators do not include sub-Saharan Africa or the remote areas of Central Asia in their business strategy plans. The bitter fact is this: What happens in a country does not depend on the state of the art, but on the state of its economy. produce it. Both IT workforce and IT professionals are required who can produce an content material for internet. The cyber law in India also imposes certain restrictions and their violations may take the form of offences and contraventions.

Cyber crimes in India are taken care of by he Information Technology Act, 2000 (IT Act, 2000), but not completely helpful in preventing them. that. These aspects must be kept in mind by Companies, Individual and even by the Government. With the rapid change in technology, training cannot be a one-shot affair; we have to be updated continuously to stay abreast of developments. Planning and designing educational systems so that they familiarize students with a technology that is being modified and evolving continuously is not Just an intellectual challenge, it is also an economic one.

Gough Whitlam my assignment essay help london: my assignment essay help london

Gough Whitlam Gough Whitlam was a man who achieved many things during his time as prime minister, but was also the only prime minister to be sacked by the governor general in all of history. As well as outlining Whitlam’s significance and contribution to Australia, I will also recognise how he went wrong, and what he did that got him removed from parliament. Edward Gough Whitlam was born in 1916 in Melbourne. At 56, he became the 21st prime minister of Australia, which lasted for approximately three years, from 5th December 1972, to 1 lth November 1975. He entered parliament in 1952, when he was 36.

It took him 20 years to become prime minister, but not after narrowly losing the 1969 election. He was the first labour prime minister in 23 years. The ALP party were fairly certain that they were, once again, not going to win the 1972 election. They were aiming their appeal at the traditional working class people, but to win the election, had to appeal to the middle class as well. Whitlam wanted to shift the control of the ALP from the Union officials to the parliamentary party, and he also anted to give every party member a voice in the parliamentary conferences.

After the close election, Gough Whitlam had a considerable amount of control in his party and in parliament. He introduced new laws, such as establishing an Australian Schools Commission for recognising the need for help and funding in state schools and universities, recognising aboriginal land claims, eliminating conscription and improving universal health care. The Whitlam government also introduced other policies after they had been in parliament for a while. The ALP introduced Legal Aid,

University/College/TAFE fees, and the voting age was reduced to 18 years and funding to schools. One of the most recognised policies was demolishing the death penalty for federal crimes. This policy was a major breakthrough in society, and was introduced in 1973. The country was willingly behind it, and the bill passed through thanks to a recent case that had caused uproar amongst society. A man was hanged after being charged guilty for murder, but after the execution new evidence surfaced, making people believe that the man was, indeed, innocent.

Questions were raised bout the topic. Is the death penalty ethical? Is there a better way to do things? If evidence proves them innocent too late, what happens then? The ALP was expected to lose the election again that year, so they really needed something behind them to gain the votes they needed to win. And this controversial topic seemed like exactly what they needed. With the publicity of the innocent man hanged, they were bound to get the votes. An innocent man was hanged under Liberal control, vote for labour and help this be the last government-controlled death.

This is what they said, and the people lapped it up. The election results were tighter than they had initially expected, but Liberal had some good policies as well. But Whitlam had still won the election, and the death penalty was abolished. Two of Whitlam’s new policies were related to young people, the free university and the younger voting age. Both of these policies were implemented almost purely to get votes from the younger generations. University students, especially, would benefit from this policy and would be eager to vote for the ALP because of it.

This policy lasted for 15 years before Paul Keating re- involved giving out money to public schools across Australia so that they could improve the buildings for a more fulfilling education for Australian school students. This program was especially beneficial to small country schools which didn’t have very much money to hire teachers and the right facilities. This policy also helped the aboriginal communities in the rural towns, with little money for education. With a school to go to, the kids can then grow up with qualifications under their belt, and get a Job.

But amongst all those good things, pressure was building on the Australian Labour Party. The economy was going downhill, something Whitlam wasn’t prepared for. The opposition was continually making better offers to the public, and ALP was losing support quickly. Even people from his own party were beginning to have wavering support. After months of economical descent, the governor general, Sit John Kerr, fired Whitlam; something no one else had ever done in the history of politics. This is the situation that started what is called the ‘Constitutional Crisis’.

Kerr elected the leader of the opposition, Malcolm Fraser, the temporary prime minister until the next election. The whole thing happened because the opposition had control over the senate, and started strategically blocking all the bills that Whitlam tried to pass. Labour had also miscalculated their spending and funding. The Liberal party threatened that they would keep blocking the bills until Kerr sacked Whitlam. This case is pretty much one of blackmail because Whitlam and Kerr had a pretty good relationship and no one really saw his dismissal coming.

But John Kerr wasn’t really given another option. Nothing would be achieved in parliament until Whitlam was sacked. The election came quickly after that, and Liberal passed through with flying colours. Whitlam stepped down from prime minister and stayed in parliament for another year, but later left parliament in 1978. Whitlam still continues to publicly comment on the government at 92. Although his time as prime minister was short, he introduced some laws that are still in place today. During his time in parliament,

Gough Whitlam has greatly impacted Australias government, and history.

Writing a Reaction Paper college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Writing a Reaction Paper v A reaction paper is an analysis and an evaluation of the material presented. v In a reaction paper, make sure to give a detailed overview of the experience and tell what exactly was taken out of the experience. v A reaction paper should be more than a simple summary of the material that you are reacting upon. v It should include your opinion or reaction to the material. v This may take on a variety of forms: S You may compare the work to other related material; S You may come up with ways to improve the work; S You may express what you learned;

S You may concur with the work or argue against the work v You can even use “l”, or the first person, in this type of paper. How to Write a Reaction Paper Consider these general steps as you plan your writing: Pull your thoughts together on what you Just experienced. Come up with a thesis statement. Come up with what reaction you want to put down on paper. Decide on your organization and format draft your reaction paper. As a starting point for your reaction paper, select two or three major points from the following list and write a paragraph for each point. S React to the ideas presented.

Are they clear and suitable? Explain the ideas, give examples of their application in the material presented, and compare/contrast the ideas with your own. 5 Compare it to another material. How was it similar to the other material? How was it different? Which did you enjoy more? What makes it more enjoyable? Which did you learn more from? S Discuss specific insights or facts you have learned or gained from reading the material presented. Discuss each insight or fact you have learned in a detailed paragraph, using direct examples from the material presented. Include a page reference to the material you are reacting to.

S Make a Judgment about the material presented and support it. Did you like it? Why or why not? Elaborate on your answer by commenting on the content, style, clarity, validity of ideas and method of presentation. S Analyzed the material presented. What is its purpose? How does it go about achieving its goal? What is the plan/ method of presentation? S Tell what others might gain from the material presented. Is it valuable? Is it informative, entertaining, or accurate? Do you think your instructor should use it again? Why or why not? In your conclusion, summarize your ideas and tie them together.

Writing a Reaction or Response Essay Reaction or response papers are usually requested by teachers so that you’ll consider carefully what you think or feel about something you’ve read. The following guidelines are intended to be used for reacting to a reading although they could easily be used for reactions to films too. Read whatever you’ve been asked to respond to, and while reading, think about the following questions. How do you feel about What do you agree or disagree with? Can you identify with the situation? What would be the best way to evaluate the story?

Keeping your responses to these questions in mind, follow the following prewriting steps. Prewriting for Your Reaction Paper The following statements could be used in a reaction/response paper. Complete as many statements as possible, from the list below, about what you Just read. My Reaction to What I Just Read Is That I think that; I see that; I feel that; It seems that; In my opinion; Because; A good quote is; In addition; For example; Moreover; However; Consequently; Finally; In conclusion. What you’ve done in completing these statements is written a very rough reaction/ response paper. Now it needs to be organized.

Organizing Your Reaction Paper A reaction/response paper has an introduction, a body, and a conclusion. The introduction should contain all the basic information in one or two paragraphs. I Sentence 1: publication you read. I This sentence should give the title, author, and I Isentence 2, 3, and sometimes 4: I These sentences give a brief summary of what you read (nutshell) I Isentence 5: I This sentence is your thesis statement. You agree, disagree, identify, or evaluate. Your introduction should include a concise, one sentence, focused thesis. This is the focused statement of your reaction/response. The body should contain paragraphs that provide support for your thesis. Each paragraph should contain one idea. Topic sentences should support the thesis, and the final sentence of each paragraph should lead into the next paragraph. I Topic Sentence I Idetail example –quotation –detail example quotation detail example quotation detail example –quotation ( You can structure your paragraphs in two ways: I Author I You OR I in contrast to I ISummary Sentence ( The conclusion can be a restatement of what you said in your paper. It also be a comment which focuses your overall reaction.

Finally, it can be a prediction of the effects of what you’re reacting to. Note: your conclusion should include no new information. Conclusions are often the most difficult part of an essay to write, and many writers feel that they have nothing left to say after having written the paper. A writer needs to keep in mind that the conclusion is often what a reader remembers best. Your conclusion should be the best part of your paper. A conclusion should stress the importance of the thesis statement, give the essay a sense of completeness, and leave a final impression on the reader.

Suggestions Answer the question “So What? ” Show your readers why this paper was important. Show them that your paper was meaningful and useful. Synthesize, don’t summarize o Don’t simply repeat things that were in your paper. They have read it. Show them how the points you made and the support and examples you used were not random, but fit together. Redirect your readers o Give your reader something to think about, perhaps a way to use your paper in the “real” world. If your introduction went from general to specific, make your conclusion go from specific to general.

Think globally. Ђ Create a new meaning o You don’t have to give new information to create a new meaning. By demonstrating how your ideas work together, you can create a new picture. Often the sum of the paper is worth more than its parts. Strategies Echoing the introduction: Echoing your introduction can be a good strategy if it is meant to bring the reader full-circle. If you begin by describing a scenario, you can end with the same scenario as proof that your essay was helpful in creating a new understanding.

Example Introduction From the parking lot, I could see the towers of the castle of the Magic Kingdom tanding stately against the blue sky. To the right, the tall peak of The Matterhorn rose even higher. From the left, I could hear the Jungle sounds of Adventureland. As I entered the gate, Main Street stretched before me with its quaint shops evoking an old-fashioned small town so charming it could never have existed. I was entranced. Disneyland may have been built for children, but it brings out the child in adults. Conclusion I thought I would spend a few hours at Disneyland, but here I was at 1 A. M. closing time, leaving the front gates with the now dark towers of the Magic Kingdom behind me. I could see tired children, toddling along and struggling to keep their eyes open as best they could. Others slept in their parents’ arms as we waited for the parking lot tram that would take us to our cars. My forty-year-old feet ached, and I felt a bit sad to think that in a couple of days I would be leaving California, my vacation over, to go back to my desk. But then I smiled to think that for at least a day I felt ten years old again. Challenging the reader: By issuing a challenge to your apply it to their own lives.

Example Though serving on a Jury is not only a civic responsibility but also an interesting xperience, many people still view Jury duty as a chore that interrupts their Jobs and the routine of their daily lives. However, Juries are part of America’s attempt to be a free and Just society. Thus, Jury duty challenges us to be interested and responsible Looking to the future: Looking to the future can emphasize the citizens. importance of your paper or redirect the readers’ thought process. It may help them apply the new information to their lives or see things more globally.

Example Without well-qualified teachers, schools are little more than buildings and equipment. If higher-paying careers continue to attract the best and the brightest students, there will not only be a shortage of teachers, but the teachers available may not have the best qualifications. Our youth will suffer. And when youth suffers, the future suffers. Posing questions: Posing questions, either to your readers or in general, may help your readers gain a new perspective on the topic, which they may not have held before reading your conclusion. It may also bring your main ideas together to create a new meaning.

Example Campaign advertisements should help us understand the candidate’s ualifications and positions on the issues. Instead, most tell us what a boob or knave the opposing candidate is, or they present general images of the candidate as a family person or God-fearing American. Do such advertisements contribute to creating an informed electorate or a people who choose political leaders the same way they choose soft drinks and soap? Summary In summary, this handout has covered prewriting and organizing strategies for reaction/response papers. Prewriting o Read the article and Jot down ideas. o How do you feel about what was said? Do you agree or disagree with the author? Have you had any applicable experience? o Have you read or heard anything that applies to this what the writer said in the article or book? o Does the evidence in the article support the statements the writer made? Organizing o Write the thesis statement first. o Decide on the key points that will focus your ideas. These will be your topic o Develop your ideas by adding examples, quotations, and details to sentences. your paragraphs. o Make sure the last sentence of each paragraph leads into the next paragraph. o Check your thesis and make sure the topic sentence of each paragraph supports it.

Self-Esteem need essay help: need essay help

A person is defined according to his or her own manners, good moral values and right conduct. All of these say so much about a person’s personality. It is because of her personality she could be treated fairly and looked up to because of how she treats other people. Ones personality could bring her to the top and conquer all that gets in the way. One important value a person could possess is obedience.

Obedience is when you learn to follow rules and treat these rules as a treasure for uccess. There are so many rules that each and every one of us should follow. One of these rules comes from our own parents. Our parents nurtured us from day one. All their sweat and hard work are for us, their children. For this, we too should treat them right and by simply obeying to their rules as our parents; it makes them feel secured that nothing wrong would ever happen to us. Their rules are probably even the most important and simplest of them all.

Some of them may be letting them know where we are and who we are with or coming home on or before the time they told us to ome home and even helping our siblings with the household chores. Also, respecting them and putting ourselves in the right position is a simple sign of obedience. As for Filipinos like us, learning how to address the elders with “pd’ or “opd’ is already a sign of obedience. When we learn to follow these and not whine about what the elders are telling us, we could say that we are obedient daughters or sons.

As teenagers, it is our obligation and right to come to school. In our schools, we also have so much rules to follow, may it be in our classrooms or in the whole campus. When our professor tells us to search for some sources for our paper or bring certain materials for our project and we do it, it is a sign of obedience. When our classmate asks for our favor to do a certain part of our group project and we do it, it also is a sign of obedience. These are Just the simplest form of obedience in school.

Sometimes, we may even have to follow even bigger and more complex rules such as those that our student handbook states. Following the dress code, respecting our professor in and out of the classroom, not cutting classes, staying away from off- imit places and not bullying our schoolmates are some of those campus rules that we have to follow. When we do, we are obviously obedient students and we should be proud of this. We all belong to a certain community and it is important that we work as one to create a difference in our society.

If l, for one, follow all rules and regulations that our community dictates, then in my simplest way I am helping in creating or starting a change. This helps a lot because if other people see that the change I have started is this we all are working as individuals and together as one to create the biggest hange of all. This is a sign that people in our community are obedient. It is because of our obedience that the world is progressing and is gradually changing to its best.

We all should be obedient to anyone in our surroundings; obedient to our parents, to our professors, to the leaders in our society and basically, to anyone. It is also important that we know when we should be obedient. If you are asked to do something wrong or improper then obviously it is alright to forget about being obedient. Yet if we are asked to do something right, then put yourself in a much etter place and simply do what’s asked of you. This is not hard to do especially when it gives other people a good impression of you.

So basically, when I am trying to say is that being obedient is really important and we should never forget about it. We always should know why we should be obedient, to whom should we be obedient and when should we be obedient. Let’s Just say that possessing this value says a lot about who we are and it is important for other people to see it so that we would have a good impression on anyone and that people may want to be friends with us and influenced by us.

Consumer Behaviour get essay help: get essay help

What kind of decision process can you expect in the following cases and why ? (a) Purchase of a greeting card for a close friend. (b) Purchase of an after shave lotion/moisturizer. Ans. Before giving answer to both questions first of all we must know what product involvement and purchase involvement). because meaning of both term determine direction of decision . Purchase involvement – As the level of concern for, or interest in, the purchase process triggered by the need to consider a particular purchase.

Thus, purchase nvolvement is temporary state of individual or household. It influenced by loat many factors Product involvement – involvement of consumer towards particular brand .In process of purchasing a greeting card for close friend involve “limited decision making purchase process”. Limited decision making process involve few alternative and simple decision rules and a little post purchase evalution Why- limited decision making process occurs in some emotional and situational needs. Purchasing a greeting card for friend also influenced by our emotion and ituation .

Situational factor affect in this manner like for what type of occasion we are presenting greeting card to our friend. it may be occasion of birthday, achievement and some other occasion Emotion – our friend ship is product of our emotional bonding with some one and emotional attachment always form limited decision making . purchasing of product you always anticipate what would be impression of my card. In limited decision making Use and post purchase of given vary less importance because product ( greeting card )would be use by some another erson who still have not form his expectation abut particular brand. b) Purchase of an after shave lotion/moisturizer- Nominal decision making Purchase shave lotion involve nominal decision making because nominal decision making referred also as a habitual decision making which occur at number of time such as purchasing of lotion also happen number of time in nominal decision process problem is recognized ,internal search provide one solution what type of LOTION you are using previously ,what is your preferred brand and evaluation occurs only when f previous LOTION brand fails to perform .

Nominal decision making occur when low purchase and involvement . in case of purchasing of LOTION there is very less purchase involvement because person are more conscious about brand of LOTION. 2. How would knowledge of perception & learning help you in designing your marketing program for the following products and services? Justify your answer with reasons. a. Disposable Diapers Designing market programme for Disposable diapers we need to develop and evaluate for Ps of marketing to position product in mind of

Internet Service Provider homework essay help: homework essay help

Although broadband technologies (DSL and Cable) are all the rage right now, in reality, a lot of people still only have access to analog hone lines. Dial-up modems will remain a good way to get on the Internet for several years, especially in retired area in United States. When looking for an internship I had three criterias : 1. Language and culture : I wanted to do my internship in a foreign country to improve my english and to discover a different way of life and business culture. 2. Technical diversity : a main point was to learn new things and especially not in software enginering, like I did in my formers internship. . Responsabilities : I looked for an experience that will proof I am able to manage things by myself. My Job was to make the whole infrastructure stable, up and running. As described in this report I was focused on three main projects : 2 The mail server migration from Windows to Linux. The web server migration because of an hardware failure

However, there are still a lot of users connected to local ISP, even if it is a little more expensive. The main reason is not difference to connect to a local ISP, however for other users, they know that if they ave problems connecting they can have free hotline support, or they can bring their computer and have it repaired, they can come and have their questions answered. This is what makes the difference with big ISPs, and probably why there still is a lot of small ISPs in the united states. The wireless market tend to show up more now with company like Clearwire.

RogueLink is starting to get partenarship with this company to counter the dial-up death. 1. 3 The internship RogueLink is used to hire trainee from both Epita and Epitech and others french school and university. I found this internship thanks to a student from Epita who ade an announce on school newsgroups. It was not easy to obtain on time the J-1 visa required for this kind of internship. Indeed, it was properly the time France was not able to provide biometric passports. So the United States immigration administration was flooded of visa request for simple tourists (instead of passport). I was hosted by and near the house of my managers, Kate and Jacques Lecompte, owners of the business. The company is split in two different places located at about 20 minutes by car from each other : The server room, where all the servers are is a few miles away from the downtown where the office is located. Ђ The office is where customers can come and pay their bill, bring their computer to have it repaired, ask questions about their dialup connection or web hosting, etc This is also where the hotline support is located.

I was working most of the time at the office. This allowed me to be in contact with customers and to be aware of issues as soon as possible in order to give advice to hotliners. The hotline support was really knowledgable and Linux enthousiasts so I had no difficulties to explain things. I was working on the servers remotely, using terminal servicesl and ssh from my linux laptop. Sometime, I ad to take my car and go to the server room. 1. 4 Timeline The first month was more to acknowledge the system and what would be my projects.

I had also to start organising thoses projects to see how long it will take for each one. The mail server migration took about two month (including the canceled outsourcing project). The web server migration took one month. The billing system set up took also one month. Services or Terminal Server Edition (TSE) is a component of Microsoft Windows NT operating systems (both client and server versions) that allows a user to access applications or data stored on a remote computer over a network connection.

Terminal Services is Microsoft’s take on server centric computing, which allows 1 Terminal 8 2 TECHNICAL ASPECTS 2 Technical aspects This section is split into three parts. It is related to main projects I worked on, but as a reccurent background task I had to monitor services and to fix some little issues, like buying new SSL2 certificats for online carts, adding new domain names in our DNS, setting up new web sites, fixing front page extensions3 . For instance, I also had to delete a shopping cart customer’s account directly into the SQL database.

The first week I was here, it was mainly to take notes on how the infrastructure is running. Thanks to a wiki4 filled by formers trainees I was able to learn more faster but some of thoses informations was also obsoletes. I also set up some scripts for graphing the network activity on the DMZ5 : are cryptographic protocols which provide secure communications on the Internet for such things as e-mail, internet faxing, and other data transfers. 3 Software technology that allows Frontpage clients editor to communicate with web servers, and provide additional functionality intended for websites.

Frequent security problems have marked the history of this Microsoft proprietary technology. 4 A wiki is type of website that allows users to easily add, remove, or otherwise edit and change some available content, sometimes without the need for registration. This ease of interaction and operation makes a wiki an effective tool for collaborative authoring. 5 DMZ stands for DeMilitarized Zone. In computer security terminology, a DMZ is a network area that sits between an organization’s internal network and an external network, usually the Internet. Secure Sockets Layer (SSL) and Transport Layer Security (TLS), its successor, 9 We have a 5Mb bandwith on both way thru fiber optic provided by Charter. We have 0 IP addresses (127 block) with this connection. 10 2. 1 Mail server migration during this internship. I will explain here : Why this server migration was necessary and urgent. What was part of the migration (password recoveries, mailbox synchronisations, address books, webmail, mailing lists, aliases, administrators and administration interface) How I did the migration (DNS, firewall, choose of components, scripts). . 1. 1 The old system When I arrived, the mail server that was used was ‘Mail v8. 05 from Ipswitch on a Windows 2000 server, which is probably one of the worst email server program available. The main problems with this server were : 1. Ipswitch ‘mail is RFC ignorant (RFC 1893 or 3463). For instance, when a server answer with an Error code beginning with the number 4, it means that it is a Persistent Transient Failure, not a Permanent Failure, and sending again in the the future the same message may be successful. ‘mail doesn’t and bounce the message with a В« user unknow В».

Knowing the fact that most spammers won’t take the time to send again their message when they receive a temporary some people had the idea to use a method called Greylisting6 to block a significant amounts of spam by first ejecting an email from an unknown server with a temporary error (with an error message begining with a 4), then accepting and adding the sending server to a whitelist when it try to send again the same email after a certain amount of time. The spams are then rejected while the emails sent using a regular email server are received.

The problem is that the ‘Mail server doesn’t handle this correctly, and it was not possible for our customers to send emails to servers implementing GreyListing because of the В« unknown user В» problem. is a simple method of defending electronic mail users against e-mail spam. In short, a mail transfer agent which uses greylisting will “temporarily reject” any email from a sender it does not recognize. If the mail is legitimate, the originating server will try again to send it later, at which time the destination will accept it.

If the mail is from a spammer, it will probably not be retried 6 Greylisting 11 2. The server used to crash for no reasons and needed to be reboot very often to В« solve В» problems. 3. We had hackers, directly logged on windows (moving the mouse and everything… very impressive to see ! ) using our system to send spam. 4. The onfguration is saved in the Windows Registry which is horrible. 5. All the confguration and management of accounts is done using a Graphical User Interface (which is not convenient for scripting tasks).

The GUI is program that allow you to crash the whole mail server in a few clicks. It happened to me once but fortunately I had a backup of the Windows Registry. 6. The program lacks many options, and is not modular. For example it is not possible to add external spam flters, add special routing instructions, add greylisting. For all thoses reasons it was more than urgent to switch this server to a quality open-sourced one. . 1. 2 Accounts and password recovery from the old system As explained the ‘Mail windows server stored accounts into the windows registry.

I installed ActivePerl, Wich is a bring of the Unix Perl to the extract user attributs, including the encrypted password. The password algorithm used on the old system was not a common one (like crypt, md5 or shal) which made impossible to copy encrypted passwords directly because the new system would not be able to use them. However, thanks to a very weak and sadly amusing encryption algorithm on the old system it was possible to extract, decrypt and re-encrypt them ith a usable algorithm (crypt) for the new system. 12 The encrypted password in hexadecimal was in fact the addition of the email address and the clear password.

This was done with a few efficients lines of Perl : # my $mail ” “test”; # my $password = “BDD4EAE2EDD4E8”; my @hex_mail = unpack(“C*”, $mail); my ($1, @decrypted_password, @hex_password); while ($password) { push @hex_password, hex(substr($password, O, 2, } foreach (@hex_password) { push @decrypted_password, ($_ – % length($mail)]); } print pack(“C*”, @decrypted_password). “n”; 2. 1. 3 Mailboxes synchronisation Another difficulty was hat the migration had to be transparent for end-users. I had to plan synchronization of their mailboxes so it will take a minimum amount of time during the migration.

I used a recurrent approach for that. The first time it was really long to syncronize mailboxes using the IMAP protocol and during this long time new messages came. So I did it again and it take a little less time. So, during this inferior amout of time a little less messages came, etc… At the end it took only about 6 hours so it was enough for doing that the night of the migration. I also prevent a problem that would be catastrophic if not noticed. Indeed, POP3 uses special IDs, Wich are named IJID, to know which messages were already downloaded by the end-users.

If thoses I-JID are not synchronized between the old and the new system, then all users would have to download all their emails again. Those would be very unconvenient for end-users that use slow dial-up connections for instance and would result in a lot of phone calls. Besides that, everybody downloading all their mails would made a huge load on our server. Thanks to the fact that the old mail server kept those id directly in messages I was able to confgure the new system to use them. 13 2. 1. Address books In the old webmail their was address books.

I had to extract thoses, using Perl scripts, to put them in the new webmail database which use a different format. Old address books were stored in a different files and directory for each domain and we host about 200 domains… The new database of address books was really usefull for the new anti-spam system as I will explain there after. 2. 1. 5 Mailing lists7 They were also important mailing lists on the old mail server, used by to set them up on the new linux server. I did that manually and Just cut and past members’ email of each mailing lists.

The main part for this Job was to explain to each administrator of each list how the new system works. It was pretty successful. 2. 1. 6 Mail aliases (forwarding) I had to extract, using Perl scripts, each redirection rule in the 200 domains we host. That was not easy because the old system had different ways to store aliases. Most of them were stocked into the Windows registry and it was scriptable so. But for the other ones I had to extract them manualy using the GI-Jl. 2. 1. 7 Firewall and DNS8 preparation Because updating DNS for the new server can be pretty random, I prefered to use TCP redirections.

So if their was a problem, it would be for everybody and a lot more easy to fix. Also it would be possible to switch back to the old system really quick. The rollback possibility was really important and I take care of that in every step of the migration. mailing list is a collection of names and addresses used by an individual or an organization to send material to multiple recipients. 8 The domain name system (DNS) stores and associates many types of information with domain names, but most importantly, it translates domain names (computer hostnames) to IP addresses.

It also lists mail xchange servers accepting e-mail for each domain. In providing a worldwide keyword-based redirection service, DNS is an essential component of contemporary Internet use. 7A 14 I first updated DNS for all domains we host to point to a firewall that will do the redirection. I had to use bash and perl scripting to update all domains. Then, I did the switch on the router a few days after the DNS so I was sure that everybody was using the router. 2. 1. 8 The new system The new system improved a lot of things and I had a lot better control on what is going on with the system.

It allows access to more detailed log files. I was also able to set up some cron 9 tasks to email the hotline support about biggest mailboxes every week for instance or to email me the mailing lists activity or the backup results. Anti-spam Before, there was only greylisting thanks to a linux mail relay in front of the ‘Mail windows server. Because the new system is a linux system we were able to do the greylisting directly on the server. There was also blacklist like relays. ordb. org, an Open Relay DataBase or bl. spamcop. net, A fast and automatic list of servers reported to send spam.

But there was still spam so I setted up a statistical spam filter. Statistical filtering, once set up, requires no maintenance per se: instead, users mark messages as spam or nonspam and the filtering software learns from these Judgements. Thus, a statistical filter does not reflect the software author’s or administrator’s biases as to content, but it does reflect the user’s biases as to content; a biochemist who is researching Viagra won’t have messages containing the word “Viagra” flagged as spam, because “Viagra” will show up often in his or her legitimate messages.

A statistical filter can also respond quickly to changes in spam content, without administrative intervention. The task non-spam. It is really important to provide both spam and non-spam or the filtering would be catastrophic. The webmail provides a convenient way for end users to report messages as spam via an HTTP link. They do it well after we explained to them that doing so will reduce their amount of spam. cron server, found in Unix and Unix- like operating systems, is used to schedule commands to be executed periodically. A 15 The amount of spam reported decrease of 90% ! I assume that users receive 90% less spam than at the begining of the filter learning proccess. I had some congratulations from customers about that. For non-spam, I find out that all the address books that customers have in the webmail would be a good way to mark as non-spam messages coming from people in thoses address books. I did a script on the mail server that look into the address books database for every message comming in. If the expeditor is into an address book then the message will be marked as non-spam.

I used also what we call В«spam trapsВ». This is non-used mailboxes, with names choosen to be easily spammed like firstnames or В«infoВ», or В«contactВ», etc… All messages received from thoses mailboxes are then automatically reported as spam o the statistical filter. 16 Webmail The new webmail is Horde IMP which is a famous open source webmail. It is based on IMAP and allows customers to report problems easily, to manage their address book and folders and to report messages as spam.

They can also set up filtering using both withlist and blacklist but as far as the anti-spam is efficient enough they don’t use it so much. There is also online help but the system is pretty intuitive. I customized a little bit default options after getting some customers feedback. I had to write scripts to update the configuration database for each customers. 17 Administration interface The new administration interface is simple which is certainly the main quality of it. The old one was really slow. Now, this is more like a frontend on the backend database used by the mail system.

Here you can create, delete, and change password of those more than 2,000 accounts split on 200 domains different level of permissions. Indeed, I had to write scripts to extract kind of В«flagsВ» into the windows registry of the old system to distinguish normal user and administrators. On the new system, endusers can also change their password using a dedicated part of the administration interface. This is a security improvement (negligeable regarding the improvement from Windows to Linux) because it was not possible on the old system. 18 2. 1. Database and backups The new system use an SQL database to store encrypted passwords. The Postfix SMTP server and Dovecot POP3 server both use this database to check passwords. Thanks to this database, a backup of the accounts is made every day on another server. Because people don’t leave their messages in their mailboxes too long a bacup of them would be both difficult and not so usefull. 2. 1. 10 Conclusion The migration was a great success. Although I took all precautions there was still risks but I didn’t have to switch back to the old system.

The system is actually really stable and end-users are already used to it. Every day, domain’s administrators use the administration interface and end-users report spam via the webmail. There was a project to outsource the mail server to a dedicated hosting service but the project was canceled by my managers. Also, the greylisting was at first on a separate outsourced server but the company that was hosting this server disconnect it after a delay in their payment. I had to install the greylisting service on the new server and verything was fine but it was a huge change. 19 2. Web server migration (I’S, Frontpage, Webtrends and FTP) This task was less complex than the mail migration but the difficuly here was to find out a way to automatize the procedure to avoid errors and to get it done as soon as possible. For most of the tasks I found how to automatize the migration but for some others I had to do it manually. This project was also a good opportunity because I was not used to Windows servers. 2. 2. 1 Why When I arrived, the 11S web server (Microsoft Internet Information Services) had only one hard drive left out of the six slots available.

It was more than urgent to fix that because the single hard drive could die at any time, bringing in his death the hundreds of web sites we host. We host company’s website and shopping cart. Some of them process thousands of dollars a day. No need to say that any interruption of service would not be appreciated. Because it was too risky to put new hard drives and try a syncronisation with the one left, we set up a new server. I had to automatise as much as possible web domains creation. On top of domains thereselves there was a lot of related services like FTPIO,

Essay Writing at Profs Only

5.0 rating based on 10,001 ratings

Rated 4.9/5
10001 review

Review This Service


Leave a Comment

Your email address will not be published.